Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Fire, Air, Water and Earth. Avatar Korra worked throughout her life to bring peace to a changing new world. But that peace was short-lived. In the former Earth Kingdom states, the Dai Li remained in the shadows. Unnoticed, their agents entrenched themselves in the roots of government, establishing control over the state’s vast territories. Under the Dai Li’s strict leadership, an era of corruption and fear unfolded. Avatar Korra valiantly fought against the organization, but in her old age, she soon fell, further cementing the Dai Li’s control and influence.

The world waited on bated breath for the next avatar to be born. But no news ever came of the next avatar. Many feared that the cycle had ended, that the actions of Avatar Korra had broken and destroyed the cycle. That there would never be an avatar again.”

A young boy with choppy black hair ran through a forest. Tears stained vibrant emerald eyes as he ran, ignoring the pain in his small body. There were shouts and cries behind him but he continued to flee, not daring to look back. His breath raced. He didn’t notice the roots that entangled his feet before it was too late. The boy was thrown to the ground, the world spinning as he hurriedly pushed himself back up. However, he was grabbed by the back of his plain dirtied shirt, preventing his escape.

There were flashes of metal, sneering faces and grins before the boy’s emerald eyes glowed white. A torrent of compressed wind knocked the boy’s pursuers back, causing them to scramble away in fear. But they were abruptly cut off from their own escape by mysterious men in green cloaks and pointed hats.

The new arrivals could only watch as the boy rose into the air, the four elements swirling around the child. They remained unseen though, not wanting to become the target of the boy’s attacks. Soon, the boy’s eyes reverted back to their emerald colour before drooping. The child dropped to the ground unconscious, in a clearing of his own design.

It was silent for a few tense minutes, before one brave figure, wearing the same cloak and pointed hat, the uniform of the Dai Li stepped forward.

He approached the boy cautiously, readying himself for a surprise attack that never came. The boy was out cold, breathing slow but steady.

“The Avatar.” The Dai Li agent slyly thought as he and the agents silenced the onlookers. “This will prove to be extremely useful for our cause.” He concluded out loud, observing the young, impressionable Avatar before him with a cunning and devious smile. 

———

A young man no older than eighteen trained alone in a cold, metal room. He wore the uniform of the Dai Li, the shadows of the pointed hat falling over dull but focused emerald eyes. His black hair was styled in a short ponytail that lay behind his head. Hours passed, and the young man’s movements were strong and precise. He switched his element every now and again, cold and reflective of every action. Fire, air, water and earth, he continued like this until he picked up his pace. Quickening every minute, the boy’s eyes flashed white as he concluded his training.

Silently panting, he moved to leave the room. Mysterious whispers echoed in his head, though he ignored them as he was trained to do.

The young man reached the building’s exit, and a similarly aged young woman leaned against the wall, waiting for him. The woman had long dark brown hair in a ponytail that reached her waist. Her eyes were a dark blue, which contrasted her colours of Fire Nation red.

“Rin.” The young man curtly stated voice void of any emotion whatsoever.

The young woman’s eyes gleamed as she responded.

“Wikilow,” Rin answered, voice clear as she shifted her weight on the wall.

The two needed no further conversation. Wordlessly moving to their assigned assignment.

———

Wikilow usually went on more convert and secretive missions. This was to try and hide the fact that the Avatar worked for the Dai Li. Though little effort was actually put into this, it didn’t really matter if people saw him or not. Besides, if rumours started to spread it would only reinforce the Dai Li’s control. He and Rin were moving to dispatch a group of bandits in the rural areas that had yet to modernize. The criminals were situated in a cave far off a poor local village.

Rin and he had known each other for a few years. She was a waterbender who had grown up in the Fire Nation. A rare occurrence that was gradually becoming more common with time. Of course, most of the locals had treated her as an outsider due to her water bending talents. This behaviour led to her becoming a free-lance mercenary and eventually joining up with the Dai Li.

The two agents stealthily crept into the cave and observed from the shadows as the bandits sloppily unloaded their goods. Waiting for the right moment to attack, Wikilow gave the silent signal to Rin to go on the offensive.

Gaining the surprise, the bandits were no match for the duo. It was a brutal and efficient massacre, to say the least.

Rin had a unique talent for controlling her water bending’s temperature. Now, it was normal for water benders to be able to change water to ice and reverse. But, it was rarer that they could raise the temperature instead. Rin having grown up surrounded by hot and boiling liquids in the Fire Nation, had become very adept at this, which provided an extra advantage in her fight in scolding her opponents.

However, though she was disciplined in bending like all Fire Nation benders. The mercenary had many impulsive behaviours. This was mainly the reason Wikilow was partnered with her, to help keep those behaviours in check.

When the fight was over the duo reconvened in the cave’s centre.

“That was certainly energizing,” Rin commented casually, sweeping her hair back.

“We should be able to leave the bodies and the stolen objects for the others to handle. That should conclude the assignment.” Wikilow dully responded, focused on the task rather than engaging in pointless banter.

“So serious, always mission this and that.” The water bender sarcastically said with a snarky eye roll, having long grown used to her partner’s lack of character.

She was about to add another retort before both heard faint noises from the cave’s walls. Wikilow shifted his feet to sense the earth, closing his eyes briefly to concentrate. Opening them, he parted the earthen wall to make an entrance with his bending. Behind the wall was a metal corridor, the walls lined with dark cells while a foul smell flooded out.

He didn’t bother to look back, already knowing that Rin was following behind him as they investigated. “This place smells horrible.” The water bender complained, pinching her nose as they walked along the cells.

They soon found the cause of the smell. Rotting corpses that lay abandoned in the cells, prisoners of the bandits no doubt. Wikilow, helpfully took it upon himself to point this fact out.

“These corpses would likely be the source of the smell.” The Avatar observed, unbothered by the sight.

“I can see that Wikilow,” Rin muttered.

“We should leave the remains behind. With the entrance open the Dai Li who check on the scene will-“ Wikilow began before falling silent, a soft feminine sound coming from one of the farther down cells.

“That doesn’t sound like a dead body.” Rin went curiously, but Wikilow was already moving forward to the sound’s source.

In said cell, a teenage girl lay tied up with thick rope but mostly unharmed. Then again, it appeared that most of the cell’s inhabitants had been starved to death. So new arrivals would obviously be in a better physical condition.

The girl had long, dark chestnut hair that slightly curled at the ends, it was also tied up in two parts with beaded bands that hung out in front of her. Her clothing resembled that of the traditional air nomads, only coloured blue and grey with white fur trimming. Similar beads from her hair hung out in strands on the lower parts of the ensemble. Light grey eyes looked out at the duo, nervous but attempting to stay calm.

“Who are you?” The girl asked with a clear voice, yet her tone gave away her fear.

Wikilow preferred to observe and gather more information about the situation first, but Rin had other ideas.

“We’re with the Dai Li.” She casually stated as if mentioning the weather, though Wikilow’s uniform was already an indicator of her statement.

That fact seemed to frighten the girl further, making her slightly back against the cell’s wall despite her restraints.

“Why are you here? Are- Are you with the people who took me here?” The girl asked with a slight stutter.

“She’s in no position to be asking questions. We could easily lie, defeating any point in it.” Wikilow thought to himself as Rin continued to speak.

“Relax, we were just taking out the bandits here and stumbled upon this little prison,” Rin assured with a wave of her hand.

“O… okay.” The girl breathed out, relieved and seemingly believing Rin. “So, would you please help me get out of here then?” She quietly asked, eyes full of hope at the prospect of escaping her current situation.

“I don’t see why not. Wikilow, little help?” Rin said with a shrug, then glanced at Wikilow who decided the girl wasn’t a threat at the moment and obeyed.

“I’ll pretend to be an average earth and metal bender.” Wikilow planned in his head as he grabbed the bars and pulled them apart.

The Avatar moved to cut the ropes holding the girl captive, but then Rin used her water bending to slice them open. “That was not a good move on Rin. Now this girl will be able to figure out what type of benders we are.”  The Avatar went but was calm as he still didn’t see the girl as much of a threat to them. “Her robes resemble that of the civilian members of the Air Acolytes, so she probably isn’t a bender. I should keep an eye on her though just in case.” He went as they escorted the girl out into the main part of the cave.

“Did you kill them?” The girl asked in a horrified voice, clasping her hands over her mouth.

“Yes. It is the most ideal way to punish and take care of criminals and disrupters to the peace.” Wikilow explained calmly.

The girl didn’t move, however, shocked and staring at the various bloodied corpses that now decorated the former hideout.

“Don’t worry about it. Not like we’re going to kill you. Just going to ask you a few questions and everything will be dandy, right Wikilow?” Rin asked nonchalantly, making the girl gasp.

“She needs to learn to be quiet.” Wikilow thought as the girl turned to them.

“You’re not letting me go?” She asked fearfully, taking a step back.

“Well, we can’t just let you go. We’ll meet with some other guys later and they’ll handle the proper stuff. But it’ll be fine.” Rin waved off though it didn’t soothe the girl.

She took more steps back, breath quickening.

“No! No! No one ever comes back from the Dai Li!” She yelled defiantly.

Rin rolled her eyes at the response while Wikilow decided enough was enough and shot out the typical Dai Li earth hand grab to detain the girl. However, the girl airbended away from the attacks and made a run for the cave’s exit. Wikilow seeing this, blocked the exit with a sturdy earth wall. Rin ran forward to detain the girl but before she could, the girl once again airbended upwards in a spinning tornado around her lower body.

His partner proceeded to shoot icicles at the girl, which were all parried away with the wind.

“Okay then.” Rin sighed and prepared a larger attack, but Wikilow interrupted before she could finish.

“Keep the fighting under control. We shouldn’t cause a large disruption in case anyone is nearby.” The Avatar went while his own earth-bending restraints were blocked by the girl. “Any earth-bending attack I send can be parried by her air-bending. And the only earth bending I could do to bring her down would be to large in scale.”  Wikilow noted, trying to think of the most efficient way to end the fight.

However, he didn’t have time to plan. The girl proceeded to try and smash the cave’s wall down in order to flee. “Too much noise.” Wikilow thought, alert. He then decided that he would just have to switch his bending element in order to end the fight. “We’ll just have to kill her later.”  He determined in his head as he quickly airbended himself towards the girl.

The sudden element switch surprised her, she couldn’t react in time to counter his attack. Wikilow grasped the girl’s arm, proceeding to throw her to the ground below. She tried to rise and resume resisting, but Rin took the opportunity to scold her hand with boiling water, making the girl hiss and clutch her hand wearily.

Wikilow imprisoned the air bender with earthen bonds from the ground, keeping her still.

“How can you bend multiple elements? Only the Avatar can bend more than one.” The girl asked confused as she finally processed the fight.

“I am the Avatar.” Wikilow dully responded, making her eyes go wide.

“That’s impossible! The Avatar would never work for the Dai Li! They’re supposed to be good and bring peace!” She retorted, disbelieving.

“The Dai Li bring peace and order to the world.” The Avatar stated, forming a fire blade in his hand to execute the girl.

Said girl closed her eyes and slightly quivered when she realized his intentions. But before his strike could land, Rin deflected it. Wikilow and the girl looked at the water bender confused at first.

“Don’t kill her Wikilow, I’m intrigued,” Rin explained with a quirked glance at the airbender.

“That is no logical reason to keep her alive. She is a disrupter of the peace and tried to flee from authorities. There is no logical reason to have her live.” Wikilow retorted in a monotone.

In turn, Rin scoffed at his words.

“Let's keep her around a little longer. She seems like a capable fighter after all.” Rin continued casually.

“Even if we did keep her alive. We would have to hand her over to the others once they arrive.” Wikilow pointed out, not seeing the logic in being intrigued.

“You’re right, hmm. You want to polish up your air bending right WIkilow? It’s been ages since you’ve had a sparring partner that wasn’t me or an earthbender.” The water bender cooly questioned, shifting her arms behind her back.

“Do you intend to lie to our superiors Rin?” Wikilow went, stiffening his stance.

“It’s not lying if it’s the truth. I’m genuinely curious about this one Wikilow. An air bender in water nation clothing, not something you see every day.” Rin argued pointedly.

“You’re a water bender from the Fire Nation though.” The Avatar shot back.

“My point exactly, foreign benders.” The water bender went, clearly not going to drop the argument.

“Fine. There is no use in continuing this with you.” Wikilow relented, though he didn’t release the water bender. “What if she tries to escape again.” He asked his partner, who sent another glance at the helpless girl.

“I’m sure she won’t try that again. Right?” She said, aiming the latter part at their prisoner.

“I… I won’t.” The girl replied, though she was looking more at Wikilow than Rin.

After being carefully released, the girl took a moment to look at the two other benders. “Um… I’m… Elsi.” She introduced awkwardly, receiving only a nod from Wikilow and a hum from Rin.

———

After some heavy deliberation, the other Dai Li agents allowed the girl to travel with them for the foreseeable future. She had remained quiet during most of the meeting, though it was more out of fear if anything.

The trio began walking in silence to Rin and Wikilow’s next assignment in the next village over.

Night soon fell, and the group made camp in a clearing. While eating, Elsi tried to start a conversation with the other two benders but found that they weren’t very talkative. After some time she was able to converse with Rin, who wasn’t used to having casual conversations out of nowhere, having worked with Wikilow often.

“I’ve been meaning to ask. You are from the Water Tribes right?” Rin asked during one awkward silence.

“That would be correct. Born and Raised.” Else responded with a soft smile, feeling the beads in her hair.

“What’s it like being an airbender down there?” The water bender curiously prompted with a tilt of her head.

“Well, there are actually some air nomad temples in the Water Tribes. The practice started when an air and water-bending couple moved to the Tribes but decided to try and adopt both lifestyles. So, most of the airbenders are a pretty tight community. And though there are some people who don’t like us that much, people are usually really nice.” The airbender explained with a fond tone.

“So, how’d you end up with the bandits? This isn’t exactly the Water Tribes.” Rin noted.

Elsi stiffened, trying to push that particular incident out of her mind. The entire ordeal made her rather uncomfortable, especially the violent bloodshed the two Dai Li agents seemed to work in. But, she relaxed as she answered, putting on an embarrassed face as she spoke.

“I was travelling to Republic City. I wanted to see the world outside of my home you know? Also, I’ve heard a lot of stories about how amazing and different the city is. Along the way I got kidnapped by some bandits and eventually ended up in that cell, it was actually a couple of days ago.” She abashedly admitted.

Elsi then paused, before remembering something and resuming her conversation with the water bender. “Oh yeah! Thank you for sparing my life earlier Rin. I’m very grateful for that.” The airbender earnestly said, bowing her head slightly.

“There’s no need for that.” Rin waved off. “In all honestly I really just wanted to try and learn something about the Water Tribes. Not that impressed so far though.” Rin brutally admitted before turning towards Wikilow. “Hey Wikilow, you want to spar quickly. I’m bored.” The water bender asked to which Wikilow wordlessly agreed to.

———

Elsi watched the two benders spar from the side. She was nervous as she observed the two fight, the Avatar and a mercenary. The airbender briefly pondered trying to escape again, though she doubted she would get very far. She was paranoid that the only reason she was kept alive was for information. But, she did reason that there wasn’t much she could do at that point either. Besides that, a part of Elsi wanted to stay with the duo. She was still confused that the Avatar, Wikilow worked for the Dai Li. The same Dai Li that she had heard very bad things about. It was this curiosity and want to understand that drew her in.

Her focus was mainly on Wikilow for those reasons. Elsi observed his stiff movements as he bent, the cold gaze that held no emotions. Each movement and pose was direct and clearly meant to have killing intent. Though he obviously wouldn’t kill Rin. It wasn’t like any of the bending she had ever seen before, it almost seemed empty of spirit.

Chapter Text

Wikilow woke up the next morning to find both Rin and Elsi still asleep. As he did most mornings, the Avatar took a few hours before they would wake up to train. There was a clearing a suitable distance away from the camp that he could temporarily make use of.

Before beginning, Wikilow went through his standard routine of meditating. Closing his eyes and breathing in and out, he cleared his mind of any distractions. However, as always, the mysterious whispers rose in his mind. Wikilow didn’t know why he heard the mysterious whispers in his head. The Dai Li had trained him to block out and ignore them, though he would continue to hear them from time to time, usually when meditating. This was no different, as after a few minutes the whispers subsided and allowed Wikilow to continue in silence.

Afterwards, he proceeded to practice his bending.

The Avatar was going through the different elements in an efficient manner, making sure his technique was on point. Wikilow was working on his air-bending strikes when he heard a noise from behind him. Alert, he paused his training and turned, ready for a fight if necessary. It wasn’t necessary though, as it was just Elsi. The airbender had already woken up and had gone to see where Wikilow had disappeared to, though, she already guessed he was training. She gave a sheepish smile and a small wave as Wikilow just stared.

“Hey.” Elsi greeted with a small smile.

“You are awake earlier than I expected,” Wikilow noted dully.

“What can I say? I’m an early riser. Rin’s still fast asleep though.” The airbender explained lightly, making Wikilow nod.

“Rin usually sleeps for long periods of time. I usually take that time to train, as generally waking her up forcefully proves to be inefficient.” The Avatar stated.

“Not a morning person then,” Elsi said with a slight chuckle, hands clasped behind her back.

“Morning person?” Wikilow went confused, unfamiliar with the term.

“Um… a morning person is someone who doesn’t like to be woken up early.” The airbender explained awkwardly.

“I see,” Wikilow responded in a thoughtful manner.

“You… aren’t a very social person. Right Wikilow?” Elsi gently prodded after some hesitation.

Wikilow in turn tilted his head at the question. “There is no need for me to have common social interactions with anyone. It would prove to be an interference with my work.” He plainly explained and proceeded to go back to his training.

Elsi was taken aback by the answer, though she understood Wikilow a little more. “Do you want me to leave? I can if you would prefer.” She quickly asked.

“I do not mind nor particularly have any preferences. People have overseen my training before.” Wikilow responded as he continued the familiar motions of air bending.

And so more time passed, as Wikilow trained with Elsi watching. When he was done, it appeared that Rin was still not awake. “Do you not train?” He asked Elsi as he went through more bending forms.

“Of course I do. We practise a lot back home, but it’s not as rigorous as what you’re doing.” Elsi said back.

“Rigorous? This is the standard I am used to.” Wikilow stated, pausing.

“I suppose that makes sense. You are the Avatar after all. But, it seems forced.” The airbender told him, after some hesitation if she should speak honestly.

“Forced? What do you mean? There is nothing that forces me to bend.” The Avatar asked, perplexed.

“Whenever I watch you bend. It just looks so, empty. Like you don’t really feel anything.” Elsi explained.

“I don’t ‘feel’ anything. Feelings and emotional factors only create unneeded distractions.” Wikilow stated as if it were obvious.

“That’s not how I was taught. All the teachers in the Water Tribes, both water and air taught us that you should put your soul and person into your bending.” Elsi said.

“Person? I don’t understand.” Wikilow went, confused.

“Well, uh. What would the old guys back home say?” The airbender muttered as she wracked her brain for an explanation. “It’s kind of hard to explain.” She eventually said bashfully.

“Could you demonstrate then?” Wikilow asked in turn. At Elsi’s confusion, he elaborated upon his request. “What bending with ‘person’ looks like. I would believe my technique to be more efficient.” The Avatar went, to which Elsi slowly nodded and obliged.

The airbender took a breath and began her own routine. Wikilow noted some similarities between the two courses, though they were clearly very different. Elsi’s movements were fluid and free as if she was making it up as she went. It resembled a graceful dance. She had a calm and peaceful expression on her face as she bent. Wikilow was transfixed by the sight but shook himself out of it after she was done.

———

Walking back to the campsite, the duo were silent but at ease. They saw that Rin was awake and already snacking on their food as well. Joining in, Elsi and Rin had some small talk while Wikilow listened. However, the moment was interrupted by a flash of white in the corner of the forest. Wikilow caught this, and the entire group went silent, as they observed their surroundings. Suddenly, Elsi was pushed back by a white flash. She let out a small yelp as she lost her balance.

Both Wikilow and Rin moved to attack the offender. However, Elsi quickly put her hands up to gesture at them to stop.

“It’s okay! They’re not dangerous!” She frantically assured.

The white flash slowly unfurled from Elsi’s stomach. It was revealed to be a snow-white hawk with bright blue eyes like the sea and black accents on its feathers and feet. The hawk stayed protectively close to the still downed air bender, even as she stood up. The two benders let their guards down when they saw it was just a bird. Though, Wikilow had a few questions.

“Do you know why this bird decided to just attack us, Elsi?” The Avatar asked curtly, glancing at the feathered creature and then at her.

“Oh, this is Gale, my friend,” Elsi said while stroking the hawk’s feathered head. “And they weren’t attacking us. I think they just wanted to make sure I was okay. Didn’t you buddy?” She explained, directing the last part to Gale, who made a noise in agreement.

“A logical assumption,” Wikilow said nodding, satisfied with the explanation.

“How do you know a bird? Didn’t you live in the Water Tribes, which don’t have that many birds, let alone white hawks?” Rin prodded pointedly.

“Well for one. Gale isn’t just a ‘bird’ Rin. Gale’s from the spirit world, and we just sort of stuck together after meeting each other when I was younger.” Elsi explained.

While saying this, she reminisced about the first time she met Gale. They had met while she played in the snow all alone, the winds howling in the air at a feverish pace. Elsi had given Gale their name, after the strong winds of their initial meeting. The two got along instantly, the others in the temple allowing her to keep the spirit bird as a pet. But Gale was more than just a pet. They were her best friend as well, so much so that Gale was the only one who accompanied Elsi when she left to explore outside the Water Tribes.

“I was so worried about you. What were you up to after getting away from the bandits?” Elsi jokingly asked Gale, who didn’t respond.

“How do we know Gale here won’t smuggle out messages?” Rin interrogated, suspicious.

“Well, you have my word which probably isn’t that much. But, hey. If they do, then hold me responsible.” The airbender waved off nonchalantly.

Rin thought about it before shrugging and returning to her food.

“Eat up guys, going to be busy with our next assignment tonight.” The water bender called out, making Wikilow nod as Elsi and Gale joined the group.

———

The group entered a small solitary town at the last dawn of light. The sun setting behind the mountains as they passed the numerous buildings. It was a newer area, developed by architects in the popular modern styles of the time. As such, the town did not resemble the traditional village. The town was surrounded by tall, thick shrubbery which hid the large mayor house that lay beside the town.

It was the mayor’s building that Wikilow and Rin scouted out when night fell. The entire group hid in the shadows of the trees around them.

“He’s in the fourth room on the fifth floor from the right, about three guards to take out. Follow me when I give the signal.” Wikilow stated as he sensed the building.

“Understood,” Rin responded in a professional tone.

Elsi looked at her companions confused, looking at them and then the mansion, Gale perched on her shoulder. A dark revelation then crept into her mind. The wind whistled louder than before. The shadows seemed more prominent as well, dancing across their faces. Slowly, she turned to the Dai Li agents a little nervously.

“Um… what kind of assignment is this?” Elsi quietly asked, despite already guessing the answer.

“We’re assassinating the mayor of the town for disruption of the peace,” Wikilow answered in a monotone, still sensing the ground.

Elsi gave them a horrified look. She had forgotten that her companions were still Dai Li, having grown comfortable in their presence. Gale gave a small strangled noise on her shoulder.

“Assassination?” She breathed out, eyes wide.

“Yeah. We are going to kill the mayor and anyone who sees any sort of assassination.” Rin clarified casually.

“Do… do you have to kill them? Like, really, absolutely have to?” She pleadingly asked as time ticked down.

“Yes.” The Avatar replied curtly. “Why do you ask?” He continued on, unmoving from his position on the ground.

“Well, it’s just a little extreme you know. Is it really that necessary guys?” Elsi asked again, a little too loudly for anyone’s comfort.

“Be quiet! And it doesn’t matter-” Rin started to say before Wikilow cut her off.

“How would killing him not be necessary? Killing the mayor will get rid of the problem, and peace will be maintained.” The Avatar stated with a blank tone.

Elsi didn’t get the chance to respond. As Rin began talking instead.

“It doesn’t matter.” The water bender seethed. “Wikilow, can we go in now?” She asked impatiently, to which the person in question nodded to, standing up.

“Wait-“ Elsi tried to call out as the two agents made to advance. Only, Rin stopped though. “You, stay here.” She ordered, gesturing at Elsi and then the ground she stood on with Gale. Then Rin followed Wikilow into the mayor’s building.

And then it was silent, leaving only Elsi and Gale.

———

Months passed. Wikilow continued his missions and assignments with Rin to his utmost ability. Elsi stayed with the group. But, though she usually got along with the two other benders, she was distant after missions. Wikilow didn’t understand why she was unnerved by their work. He was the Avatar, and it was his duty to keep peace and order in the world. The airbender would occasionally attempt to discuss their work, but those conversations were quickly ended by Rin.

Currently, he was practising his usual bending routine again. It was late, multiple warm colours painting the sky as he went through the familiar motions.

When the young man was done, he paused. Ever since he had seen Elsi do her own bending, with ‘person’ she said, he had decided to try it himself and compare the differences first hand. Usually, if he had an acceptable period of time to practise, he would try Elsi’s style after his usual routine. However, he found himself struggling with mimicking the forms and general concepts.

It was while he was attempting the different style that Elsi saw him. She didn’t watch the Avatar train that much, but she was intrigued by what she saw. The bending forms were much less intricate than what Wikilow usually did.

“Elsi,” Wikilow said when he saw the airbender, relaxing his form.

“Hey Wikilow, Rin told me to tell you to go and take the next shift.” She explained, gesturing in the general direction of their current camp, where the Dai Li agents and even sometimes Elsi and Gale would take shifts at night in case something unexpected occurred.

“Okay.” The Avatar responded with a nod.

“You trying a different bending style out?” Elsi curiously asked after a few seconds.

“Yes. I am trying to bend with ‘person’ as you put it three months ago.” Wikilow informed as he readied his stance once more.

“You still remember that?” The airbender said surprised, blinking.

“Yes. I want to see if there is any difference firsthand.” He replied before a thought came to him. “However, it has proven to be, problematic and difficult for me,” Wikilow explained.

“Really?” Elsi went, slightly tilting her head.

“Correct. I was wondering, what does it mean to bend with ‘person’ exactly?” The Avatar asked, looking at the airbender.

“I said this last time but, it’s hard to explain,” Elsi said a little embarrassed, crossing her arms behind her back.

“It can’t be that difficult to comprehend,” Wikilow said, in an attempt to get some sort of answer.

Elsi sighed, before deciding to try and explain the concept. “Okay then. Bending with person means to, like um. Uhh. What drives you to bend? Why do you bend? You fuel all of that into your bending and just don’t think about it. It kind of just happens after a while.” The airbender pushed out with some difficulty coming up with the words.

“I bend because I have to uphold the peace as the Avatar.” He said in response. “That is my reason.” He added pointedly.

“Wikilow, that sounds more like an obligation than something you want to do,” Elsi said back in a soft tone.

“I do not have anything to want. It is my duty that I have to fulfill and carry out.” Wikilow replied dutifully.

“Duty is different from a drive. You put your feelings into your actions, something only you can tell yourself.” She continued, finding it a little easier to explain.

“I have no feelings, they are-“ Wikilow tried to say before Elsi interrupted with a sigh.

“Distractions, I know, you already mentioned that. But everyone has emotions Wikilow, you just need to find them.” Elsi stated with an encouraging smile.

“I…” But Wikilow couldn’t create an effective argument. “We should discuss this later. I have a mission tomorrow before morning comes.” The Avatar said, advancing to leave back to camp.

“Another assassination?” Elsi quietly trailed off, eyes downcast.

“Your assumption is correct.” Wikilow clarified, before stopping in his tracks. “I have been meaning to ask you something. Why is it that you find our work odd?” He asked with the slightest tone of interest.

“It’s not that I find it odd WIkilow. Actually, I expected this sort of stuff from the Dai Li. It’s just, morally questionable.” Elsi said with a few hand gestures.

“What do morals have to do with the situation?” The Avatar asked.

“I don’t find killing people that necessary in most cases. It’s how I was raised, like how you were raised to think the opposite.” The airbender elaborated.

“I see, it’s just a matter of conflicting ideologies then,” Wikilow concluded, thinking that the matter was done with.

“Maybe, but can I ask you something Wikilow?” Elsi asked from behind him, deciding to make one more attempt to reach the cold young man.

“I see no reason why you cannot.” He responded.

“Do you know why you have to kill your target?” The airbender asked, taking a seat on a nearby rock and folding her hands over her lap.

“Because they are disrupt-“ Wikilow began to recite being Elsi cut him off.

“Disrupting the peace, you already mentioned that too. But what action did they do to disrupt the ‘peace’?” Elsi clarified, trying to get her point across.

“I… do not know. The Dai Li have given me my orders and I trust them, for the Dai Li keep peace and order in the world.” Wikilow answered.

“So you will blindly obey the Dai Li? Without being given any context or information, you’ll just do it.” The young woman said, quieter.

“I do not follow them blindly. I choose to do so.” The Avatar retorted, the shadows around his face growing.

“Do you? Or do you follow them because that’s what they want you to think?” Elsi argued, finding a burst of confidence while stunning Wikilow into silence. “You’re not a fool Wikilow. What do you think would happen if someone was able to manipulate the Avatar.” She continued bravely.

“I am not being manipulated.” The young man defended, though his tone lacked ambition. “Anyways, what would you suggest we do as an alternative to execution? It is illogical to keep every single person alive.” He asked in the same manner.

“I… I know that.” Elsi went, slightly stuttering and losing momentum. “In the air temples, we are usually taught to not take the lives of others. However, I know that there are some things where people can not be forgiven. I know that there are some actions that are inexcusable, and that not all people can be redeemed, like it or not. Sometimes, death is the only option people have.” She said with a resigned sigh, though she wasn’t deterred as she pressed forward.

“But I can say that with confidence because I have information to base my opinion on! I’ve been given the chance to look at things myself and decide my own feelings on the matter! And you should be able to do the same! Everyone, no matter what, deserves the chance to be fairly judged before anything is done or said!” Elsi called out, the wind dancing between the two figures as silence ensued.

Wikilow blinked, taking the information and viewpoint in. However, though something inside him stirred, he pushed the feeling away, shaking his head.

“We should discuss this later. I have an assignment to prepare for.” The Avatar concluded, walking away, not noticing the stricken look on Elsi’s face as he left.

However, he still had lingering doubts in the back of his mind. Even as he infiltrated their target's abode. Even as said target was fought and restrained by both him and Rin. When it came to the killing blow, the moonlight streaming in through the window into the room, Wikilow raised his hand and formed the similar motions of a lethal attack. But right before he would’ve finished the move, he hesitated, only slightly.

“Decide my own feelings on the matter! And you should be able to do the same!” Elsi’s words echoed in his head as he saw the target’s eyes give him a pleading look. “What did they do to disrupt the peace?” He remembered Elsi saying again.

But in the end, he fulfilled his duty. The air was sucked out of the target, menacingly teasing them as it swirled around their head in a sphere. The target gasped and struggled to no avail as their life slowly faded.

And even then, he had doubts when the body fell limp to the floor.

Chapter Text

The two Dai Li agents swiftly exited their target’s building after getting the job done. Afterwards, making a hasty getaway towards the area where Elsi and Gale were located. The duo found the young woman and spirit alone as usual, with Elsi mindlessly stroking Gale’s head softly as she waited. When she noticed the two arrive, she nodded and wordlessly began moving with them away from the area. 

Most jobs were done at night, so the moon looked down on them as they travelled down a small road.

However, Rin was looking at Wikilow with something he couldn’t discern. He was content to wait until they reached a suitable location to make camp to discuss whatever issue it was. But, the water bender instead grabbed his wrist. The Avatar gave her a confused look as she dragged him far ahead of Elsi. Rin giving her the excuse that they were going to scout the area. Elsi looked perplexed, sensing the atmosphere but didn’t protest, watching the duo leave.

Once they reached a suitable distance away from their other companion. Rin released Wikilow from her tight hold.

“What is the reason you desired to talk to me alone?” Wikilow asked, while absentmindedly cradling his wrist.

“You hesitated earlier.” Rin accused angrily. 

“I am aware of my actions during our previous assignment.” The Avatar responded dully, his eyes meeting Rin’s dark stormy ones.

“You never, ever, hesitate during tasks. So, why did you now?” The water bender roughly interrogated, crossing her arms across her red tank top.

“I do not know.” Wikilow honestly replied, making Rin let out a loud sigh as she turned and took a few steps away from him.

“You’re acting weird.” She said after a few tense moments. Wikilow tilted his head, confused which made her roll her eyes. “ You’re not acting like yourself.” Rin clarified with an exasperated and irritated tone.

“Myself?” The young man questioned, befuddled.

“Obviously, so here I am, wondering why that is.” His partner stated, going to say something else before a certain air bender called out to them.

“Is something going on?” Elsi asked with Gale perched on her shoulder.

The two Dai Li agents gave her a blank look before Wikilow responded.

“We were discussing our last assignment.” He plainly informed while Rin looked between him to Elsi, as if in deep thought.

“Weren’t you supposed to stay behind us?” She asked suspiciously though her mind was elsewhere.

“Well, you guys don’t seem to be moving forward right now, so I kind of caught up.” Elsi explained with a gesture. “Did something go wrong on your mission?” The air bender went, though a little uncomfortable, as she always was after these things.

“We completed our goal.” Wikilow responded, looking back to Rin.

The water bender’s eyes were focused on the ground beneath her. She was rapidly going over the past few months, specifically concerning Wikilow and Elsi. Rin remembered all those times the air bender had tried to talk about their work. Then, she made a heavy realization. A look of anger painted her face as her fists clenched, then released as she realized another thing. Her anger was temporarily replaced by a flash of guilt, before she beat it back and sighed.

“Yes we did.” Rin said after Wikilow, voice clear and confidant, showing no signs of trouble or unease. “And you know what Wikilow?” She added afterwards, glancing at the Avatar. “Forget it, mission’s already over and it doesn’t matter that much now. Target’s dead and we got other more important things to do anyways.” Rin waved off with a casual air about her. “Lets set up camp here.”  The water bender said to which the other two agreed on.

However, Rin was uncharacteristically quiet that evening and for the next couple days and nights after.

———

The group made their way into a local town, brimming with people and life. They didn’t have any assignments there, but it was on the way to their next one. After restocking supplies, Wikilow made to keep moving but Rin paused.

“Hey, I need to do something first, so stay tight.” The water bender said, already jumping off before the others could really react.

Though they stared at the spot the bender had previously occupied, Elsi leisurely shrugged while Wikilow just turned his attention elsewhere. Meanwhile, Rin discreetly wandered through the back alleys of the town. Silently, and with the skills of a professional, she crept into a single, dark alley. In the compact space, hidden in the shadows of buildings was a single Dai Li agent.

Elsewhere, Elsi and Wikilow wandered through the town while waiting for their missing companion to return. Elsi tried to make small conversation to pass the time, despite Wikilow not being able to offer much insight into the topics.

“About what we discussed a few days ago, sorry for kind of going off like that. I can get kind of worked up sometimes.” Elsi said after one particular silence.

“You do not need to apologize. I can not fault you for having a differing opinion or mindset. But if you disrupt the peace, then I would have to take action.” Wikilow remarked, not noticing the way Elsi stiffened.

“What action would you take if that were to happen?” She quietly asked, hair hiding her eyes from view.

“I…” Wikilow trailed off, hesitating to answer. “Kill you immediately.” His mind said, yet for some reason he couldn’t name or place, he didn’t want to say it despite it being the truthful answer.

“Do you know what exactly the Dai Li do to ‘keep’ peace and order?” Elsi continued, looking at him.

“We kill people who disrupt it, thus eliminating the problem.” Wikilow naturally replied.

“I want to show you something. Do you mind following me?” The air bender eventually requested, which Wikilow shook his head to.

Elsi led Wikilow through the town, mumbling to herself and occasionally making sure he was still with her. “It should be around here somewhere.” She quietly went, before spotting something and quickening her pace towards it. They were in a more run down street, the buildings old and dirty like the people who lived there. Multiple people just sat outside their houses despondently, staring at anything and nothing at all. “Okay Wikilow, what do you see here?” Elsi asked the Avatar who observed the scene.

“A street that is comprised of low quality buildings and materials, with eight people.” He plainly but accurately observed.

“I see something more then that. I see people who are suffering and sad. People who are struggling and despaired. People, who might not like life right now.” Elsi  explained with a somber tone.

“Your point?” Wikilow asked.

“The reason why many of these people are living like this. Is because the Dai Li demand so much they can’t afford to do anything else but barely scrape by.” The air bender elaborated on, though Wikilow was skeptical of this claim.

“Correlation does not automatically relate to cause. Other factors could contribute to this state, like the people themselves or area. We have seen people who are living in above average conditions as well.” He argued, to which Elsi sent him a sympathetic look.

“I’ve heard horror stories about the Dai Li while I lived in the Water Tribes. And when I was travelling through the Earth States, I saw so many people like this, and in much larger numbers.” Elsi continued. “Does this sound like peace Wikilow?” She asked seriously.

Wikilow tried to form an argument but remained silent, as the two just watched. On the tiled rooftops above, Rin watched the duo with a solemn look. Behind her back she held a scroll bearing the Dai Li’s symbol.

———

A day passed without incident within the group. Elsi noticed that Rin was acting odd but decided to ask about it in private. When they set up camp at nightfall, the air bender went to talk to her. However, Rin was one step ahead.

“Hey Elsi, can we talk? In private?” The water bender asked with a leisure demeanour, motioning in the direction of a nearby river.

“Of course.” Elsi said back with a gentle smile.

The two benders went at a slow pace, strolling down to the water’s edge. The stars twinkled above them, shining down like a light in the dark. The river was considerably large, the rapids streaming across at a fast pace. Rin stood in front of the water with her hands behind her back. The moist ground beneath her feet welcoming. Beneath her calm, relaxed exterior though, Elsi could sense a stiff unease in the water bender. “So, what did you want to talk about?” Elsi asked gently, a few steps behind Rin. “You seem to have something on your mind.” She added.

“I always find the water comforting you know?” Rin said out of nowhere, eyes transfixed by the continuous motions of the river. “It might just be a water bending thing, but whenever I need to cool down and think, I like coming to rivers and stuff, you know?” Rin continued, looking down at her reflection, arms falling to her sides.

“I get it. We all have our comforts.” Elsi said back, though she was still unsure as to why Rin was telling her this.

“Listen Elsi. I need to get something off my chest.” Rin confessed, not looking at her.

“You… do?” The air bender went, tilting her head.

“When Wikilow and I first met you, and when I spared your life. I wasn’t just curious about the Water Tribes. Seeing as you were a foreign bender, I wanted to see if you were like me.” The water bender stated, slowly turning towards her.

“What do you mean like you?” Elsi prodded softly.

Rin was silent before she answered, as if further pondering something. “My parents kicked me out when I first became a mercenary. They literally pushed me out of the house. Almost everyone I had ever met besides my parents mistreated me, looked down on me because I was a water bender.” The older girl seethed, fists clenching.

“Rin…” The younger of the two whispered, feeling sympathetic for the other girl.

“I needed the work, but they didn’t understand.” Rin quietly muttered, a dark look in her eyes. “I wanted to know if you had gone through anything similar. Mistreatment, unfair prejudice and bias. But, I guess things are just different down there.” The water bender stated coldly.

“… I understand Rin. Compared to what you’ve gone through, my experiences are far less extreme. But, I have been treated differently, and in some cases badly because we’re ‘different’.” Elsi comforted, moving to stand beside Rin, who sighed and gave her a genuine smile.

“Thanks for the words, really, I mean it. I just needed to quickly come clean about that, clear my conscience.” The water bender said in a clear voice, but took a couple long steps away from Elsi. The air bender however, could see that there was still something troubling Rin. Before she could comment on it though the other girl spoke once more. “Anyways… forgetting all that… I’m sor… I’m sorry about this.” Rin apologized, confusing Elsi  further.

Before she could even formulate a response, an icicle was thrust at her head. Letting out a sound of surprise she just barely twisted to the side so it missed. Though, the icicle cut her hair beads loose. They fell to the ground and were promptly washed away in the river. Elsi shot a shocked look at the water bender.

“Rin!” The air bender yelled, as said person wordlessly continued her assault. “What are you doing?” Elsi questioned as she was forced to defend herself.

“I have my orders.” Rin coldly remarked as she sent boiling water whips at her.

Dodging the whips, Elsi rolled on the ground before quickly rising to her feet. She refused to attack the other bender. “Can’t we talk about this? I don’t want to fight you Rin!” Elsi shouted as she skillfully parried small icicles away.

“You don’t have a choice in the matter! If you won’t fight, then help me make this quick!” The water bender shot back, quickening her attack speed.

The two continued to fight. Though at first they were evenly matched, Elsi was no match for the experienced mercenary. Especially since she rather focused on defending herself and trying to verbally resolve things peacefully. As Rin directed more boiling water towards her, Elsi countered by air bending in a circular motion, redirecting the water to the then steaming ground. But, she was distracted by the steam. This small diversion gave Rin the opportunity to land a hit on the air bender. Hot boiling water scorched Elsi’s chest, making her recoil and hiss. Afterwards, Rin used her bending to grapple and then slam Elsi into a nearby tree, causing her to let out a sound of pain.

Before she could deal the finishing blow however, a wall of fire interrupted the fight, separating her from a downed Elsi. Opening her eyes, Rin saw that Wikilow had created the now dissipated wall.

“Why are you trying to kill Elsi?” The Avatar asked, glancing at both Rin and said air bender.

“Dai Li ordered it Wikilow! She’s disrupting the peace!” Rin called out, making Wikilow freeze.

“The Dai Li ordered it. Elsi disrupted the peace? So, she has to, die?” He thought as Elsi brought her leg up and launched a strike from her foot, continuing to defend herself. “I… have to obey then… if the Dai Li ordered it done. The Dai Li can do no wrong.” Wikilow recited in his head, frozen in place as he watched Rin gain the upper hand and begin to pummel the resisting air bender.

“Just give up. It will make this easier for the both of us.” Rin said as she tried to restrain a struggling Elsi beneath her.

“I have to obey orders from the Dai Li. I should let Elsi die.” Wikilow said in his head, though inner doubt began to surface. “What action did they do to disrupt the peace?” He remembered Elsi saying, coming to one decision. “Rin, what did Elsi do to disrupt the peace? He asked, staring at the two.

“You don’t need to know-“ Rin began before Wikilow cut her off.

“What did she do?” The young man asked again, with a slightly forceful tone.

“For goodness sakes. Influencing the Avatar.” The water bender answered with a growl.

“Influencing… me?” Wikilow trailed off with a head tilt, thoughts racing as Rin prepared a killing blow. “Has Elsi been trying to, influence, manipulate me.” The Avatar thought, feeling oddly confused and torn. “That… does not seem logical.” Wikilow continued, thinking back to past moments with the air bender. “Yet, the Dai Li have ordered…” He trailed off, observing Elsi.

Something in the air benders eyes, so alive in the face of imminent death, stirred something within Wikilow. “I should obey.” His mind thought though his body began moving. The thought seeming distant for some unknown reason. He didn’t really know why or what he was doing.

And for once, he followed his instincts.

Earth bending a rock into the air, Wikilow kicked it into Rin, knocking her off a badly injured Elsi. His partner looked at him with shock, but stood.

“Wikilow! What are you doing?” Rin angrily demanded, eyes boring into his.

“I will not permit you to kill Elsi.” He explained, looking to Rin then Elsi, who had a new gleam in her eyes as she tried to sit up.

“These are the Dai Li’s orders!” Rin argued, making Wikilow look down a little.

“I know.” He said back quietly.

Rin looked furious at this new development. But she took a resigned breath, and launched herself forward to attack. Wikilow caught the water benders arms and threw her to the ground effortlessly. “It is illogical to try and fight me Rin. You know that.” He said coldly as Rin jumped back. Her facial expression was just as cold, she would not back down. “Very well then.” Wikilow stated, beginning to fight his partner.

It was going very much like one of their spars. Only this time, they were actually fighting with real stakes on the line. Out of all the people in the Dai Li, Rin would be the one who could defeat Wikilow in a battle. She knew that her chances of victory were slim in reality, but she fought anyways.

Rin sent a rapid water stream towards Wikilow, attempting to pierce the Avatar’s chest. Wikilow took control of the stream, bending it around himself while lightning bending, allowing the water to absorb the sparks. He sent this electrocuted stream back at Rin with the same speed. Who dodged but then countered the move back again. Wikilow twisted his feet and raised an earthen pillar to block the stream, dissipating it. Afterwards he threw the remains at Rin who dodged. In turn, she created multiple ice bullets and fired them, which didn’t hit their target.

This continued for some time before Wikilow was able to sink Rin into the ground to her shoulders. Then he forced her up in an earthen hold. The Avatar then formed a fire dagger in his hand to execute Rin, as he was instinctually trained to do. Rin grit her teeth as she realized she was defeated.

“NO!” Elsi cried from behind them, though she still struggled to stand. “Don’t kill her Wikilow!” The air bender protested passionately.

“She tried to assassinate you?” Wikilow argued, though he did not turn to face Elsi, keeping his focus on Rin.

“That doesn’t mean I want her to die! That doesn’t mean she deserves to die!” Elsi defended.

“She will be a danger to you.” The Avatar said logically.

“You can’t just kill her because of that. I don’t want anyone to die because of me!” The air bender yelled vigorously.

“It would be most efficient to just end her life. But could that really be the incorrect course of action?” Wikilow mentally went. “If I do not kill Rin, she will most likely continue trying to kill Elsi.” Wikilow thought in his head, trying to come up with a solution to his dilemma. “I cannot release her either, as it is likely she will also continue.” He added. “Rin is a danger to Elsi. How can I make her no longer a danger without taking Rin’s life?” The young man pondered before coming to an answer he found satisfactory.

He put his hands on Rin’s forehead and shoulder.

“Wikilow?” Elsi whispered.

“DON’T YOU DARE!” Rin screamed at him, eyes wide when she realized what he was planning.

Wikilow remembered a time when he was still being trained by the Dai Li. They had been researching a specific technique that only the Avatar could perform. Eventually, they figured it out and brought people in to teach the young Avatar the technique. Energy bending. His superiors in the organization often said that it was not expected he would ever need to utilize it. Outright killing the targets being the preferred method. But as a precaution it was taught to him.

Rin futilely tried to escape as light enveloped the points of Wikilow’s hands. She was muttering incoherently. Eventually though, the Avatar withdrew and released his partner who collapsed onto her knees. Rin was gasping and weakly stood, giving a betrayed and enraged glare despite her current condition. However, she tore her eyes away from the two and staggered backwards. Shakily proceeding to flee.

Wikilow took a step to chase his partner down, but a call from Elsi halted him.

“Rin!” Elsi called out, with a worried tone lacing her voice. However, the air bender then winced, clutching her side.

She felt herself being lowered to the ground, finding that Wikilow was water bending.

“I know some basic healing.” The young man stated, beginning to treat Elsi’s numerous injuries from Rin.

Wikilow was not skilled in the healing art though. As such, it took a while to get Elsi to a favourable condition. When he was done the duo stood, alone. For an unknown amount of time, they just stood there in utter silence. The only sound being that of nature and breath. It was Elsi who broke it.

“Are you alright Wikilow?“ She asked, concerned.

”Rin is a skillful individual even without her bending. I have much doubt that I would be able to locate her, even more so regarding recapturing her.” The Avatar said calmly.

Elsi gave him a pointed look. “That’s not what I mean.” She stated.

He knew what she meant.

“I… disobeyed orders. I disobeyed the Dai Li. What did I just do? What do I do now? What’s going to happen? I broke procedure. I broke protocol. I went against my training. I disobeyed the Dai Li. I disobeyed the Dai Li’s orders. I disobeyed orders… I disobeyed orders.” Wikilow was thinking, a disarrayed storm raging in his mind.

However, he didn’t show any of this turmoil outwardly. Keeping a calm emotionless face as he looked down at the ground, shadows hiding his face as always. For a moment though, this exterior momentarily broke away, revealing pure confusion. Wikilow said three words, for once, clear with feeling.

“I don’t know.”

Chapter Text

Weeks passed while Wikilow, Elsi and Gale proceeded to wander the land alone. Wikilow felt lost. He had disobeyed orders from the Dai Li, and now he no longer did assignments or missions. He couldn’t even say he was still in the organization, as he probably wasn’t anymore. It felt to the lost young man, as if he had lost his entire life’s purpose.

Luckily, he had Elsi with him. The air bender had stepped up to the occasion, taking the lead on their journey forwards. She had also continued to try and find Wikilow’s moral compass, continuing her attempts at teaching the Avatar basic morals.

They travelled to Republic City, it coincidentally being Elsi’s original destination, though she stayed with Wikilow. The air bender mainly just choosing random landmarks, as to give them some goal in mind as opposed to mindless travelling. The two slowly approached the edge of the vast, iconic City. Though, Wikilow had been in the City before on assignments and such. Elsi however, took the breathtaking sight in, having only seen pictures and videos of the area before.

“Should we enter now?” Wikilow asked his companion, shaking the girl out of her daze, quickly composing herself, she fidgeted before nodding.

“Yeah! Lets.” Elsi mumbled, speed walking.

Wikilow made to follow, before pausing, feeling the rim of his hat. He knew it was logical that he cease wearing his Dai Li uniform. It would most likely cause unnecessary attention from the general populace. However, he felt, comfortable in the uniform. It was his own, odd preference, as described by Elsi when asked. And so he continued to wear it. Besides, only a select few agents knew of the Avatar, it might provide some form of protection. In the end though, Wikilow adjusted the pointed hat. Making it so that the shadows on his face receded, revealing his full face to the light. It would not be much, but it would look a little more auspicious.

Elsi blinked as she took the sudden change in, but quickly moved on when Wikilow caught up. Though she avoided the Avatar’s gaze for a few short minutes as they entered Republic City. However Gale flew away from them. Wikilow made to chase the bird but Elsi stopped him. “They do that sometimes. Gale doesn’t really like noisy places so they just fly off for a bit. But they always come back, gave me a scare the first few times though.” Elsi explained with a fond sigh, but nonetheless they continued.

The prospect of exploring excited Elsi more then Wikilow. The air bender sometimes stalling to marvel at some of the sights. While wandering through the streets, they struck up a conversation.

“This place is incredible!” Elsi cheered, doing a small little spin while walking. Wikilow only nodded so she continued. “It’s too bad that it takes so long to get around though. Every single street is so crowded.” The air bender noted, motioning to the streets filled with honking cars, the pathways with busy people.

Eventually, they managed to find an area that was more open, Avatar Korra Park. Which wasn’t saying that much in reality, as the park also was crowded. The duo stood in front of the statue of Wikilow’s predecessor. It used to be more grandiose, but recent times were not kind to Avatar Korra’s memory. The statue being a prime example of that, having much graffiti covering the exterior.

“That’s, unfortunate.” Elsi stated with pursed lips.

“I’ve often been told that my predecessor was a disappointment and failure. Is this similar to what you’ve been told in any way?” Wikilow said afterwards with a blank face.

“Avatar Korra was controversial sometimes. But generally most people liked her. Well, not so much right now.” The air bender remarked with a glum face.

Wikilow did not respond, the two just continuing to have a silent moment in front of the statue. The Avatar didn’t notice when his companion wandered off. A fair distance away, a glint in a pop up stall attracted Elsi’s eye. Curious, the young woman approached the stall to investigate.

“Hello there.” The air bender cheerfully greeted with a soft smile.

The thin man running the stall snapped to attention. “Hey there Miss! You interested in my one of a kind antique polar bear teeth?” He enthusiastically asked, thrilled to have a customer.

“…Polar bear teeth?” Elsi hesitantly said back, seeing the glint she saw was just the light on the teeth.

“You know it! So what you want Miss?” The man asked with wild gestures to their small stock.

“Oh… uh… actually I’m not-“ Elsi started, not interested in the teeth, or in wasting their limited finances that remained from the Dai Li.

“Oh please Miss! You must want something! Come on just buy a couple! You will not, absolutely will not find these anywhere else in the world I guarantee Miss.” The man quickly pleaded, cutting the girl off while grabbing her hand and shaking it frenetically.

“I… not… don’t.” She tried to say, though she was overwhelmed by the man’s personality, confidence plummeting while stumbling over her words in the process. The man was determined however, and didn’t let up. Soon, Elsi almost felt obligated to buy something. “Okay! Okay! I’ll buy something.” She squeaked, to which the man released her hand. Elsi immediately hesitated in actually purchasing a tooth. The air bender feeling somewhat backed into a corner, shyly standing around, trying to find an exit to her problem. However, she didn’t need to as a stranger wandered up to the stand instead.

“Zei! How’ve you been? Business been going well?” The stranger loudly asked with a bright grin.

The stranger had mismatched eyes, coloured both gold and brown. He looked to be slightly older and taller then Elsi as well, with mostly shaggy black hair with a single white stripe running down the middle and falling over his face.

“Well I was just about to sell this young lady here-“ Zei replied with a slight eye twitch at his presumed sale being interrupted.

“That’s great, real cool. But my friend here and I are in a real hurry. Real sorry, but I’m sure we’ll come back and buy some teeth later.” The stranger said, linking an arm with Elsi and pulling her away before Zei could protest. “Don’t listen to anything that fraud says. The teeth aren’t even real.” The stranger quietly muttered, straightening a leather jacket.

“Oh. Well, thank you for the help.” Elsi softly responded.

“No problem. It was painfully obvious how uncomfortable you were.” He teased, eliciting a small embarrassed chuckle from Elsi. “I’m Arlo, pleasure to make your acquaintance.” The stranger introduced, extending his hand.     

“Elsi.” She returned with a smile, exchanging a brief handshake.

Before they could continue their friendly banter though, Wikilow showed up. At the sight of the young man in the Dai Li’s uniform, Arlo tried to motion Elsi to back away. However, the air bender happily greeted Wikilow. “Hey Wikilow!” She said with a small wave.

“I apologize for not noticing your absence.” He said back blankly.

“Don’t apologize! It was me who wandered off without saying anything.” Elsi waved off.

Arlo watched the two interact with a dumbfounded expression, dramatically tilting his head sideways.

“Do you two know each other?” He asked confused, pointing at Elsi then Wikilow.

“This is Wikilow, we’re friends.” Elsi easily explained while the latter gave a curt nod.

“Friends? Isn’t he Dai Li though?” Arlo continued in a slow, disbelieving tone.

“I… am no longer affiliated with the Dai Li.” Wikilow hesitatingly stated, slightly ashamed of the fact.

“Oh… Okay then, cool.” Arlo accepted without a second thought, surprising the other two. “Arlo, good to meet you, Elsi, Wikilow.” He added casually afterwards. However, he stopped himself from further speaking, instead checking the time on his watch.“Shoot!” He panicked, dragging the word out. “I would stay and talk more, but I got a show soon so I got to go before Ryko has a nervous breakdown.” Arlo said before starting to sprint away.

“Show?” Elsi asked.

“The circus in the outer area! Just look for the insanely big and colourful tent! You can’t miss it!” Arlo called from over his shoulder.

“Okay?” Elsi went after a long silence.

———

And that’s how they found themselves seated in a large tent in the dark, waiting for a circus show to begin. The ‘Benders of the Circus’ turned out to be a popular attraction in the city. Wikilow did not think much of the place, having known about it but not paying it much attention. Unfortunately, he and by association Elsi were getting odd looks from the crowd. This was most likely because of his Dai Li uniform, which was a common occurrence he was used to.

Suddenly the crowd quieted down as drums played throughout the tent. Workers ushered people off the earthen floor, the flap entrance closing. In the centre of the ring, a circle of molten lines formed in the ground, before bursting upwards, illuminating the entire space with light. When it dispersed, a tall middle aged man in colourful clothing and an ebony top hat stood in the molten ring.

“Ladies and gentleman! Boys and girls! Welcome to the show!” The man announced, dramatically lifting his arms as the crowd roared. “My name is Ryko! And it is my pleasure to introduce, to you… the Benders of the Circus!” Ryko called out to the loud approval of the people.

As he said this, he quickly and skillfully lava bended the molten circle to spread. The scorching lines sped across the ground and underneath the audience’s area until it reached the ornate pillars behind said audience. They then spiralled and filled the pillar’s patterns, providing a dim light.

Afterwards, large mammals made of earth rose out of the ground. Most notably, two extremely life like elephants that, in synch raised their trunks. While they did this, two identical earth benders jumped down from a platform above, landing on the elephants. The two then made the elephants circle around the ring’s edge, making the crowd cheer. “Starting us off! The twin masters of the earth, Hoko and Huku!” Ryko proudly introduced, spotlights moving to cover the twins as they continued to move their creations around the ring.

Following that, the light transitioned to focus on two wooden platforms on opposite ends of the tent. On one, a single woman emerged, greeting the crowd with a broad smile. On the other, a man with a distinct curly moustache did a comical pose, producing a few laughs. “Here we have our two daring devils!” Ryko announced, as the two metal bended wires above them, leaping off the platforms.

The duo did an abstract dance in the air. “The graceful Kei, and the incredible Kyo!” He enthusiastically swooned. “Next up…” Ryko went before gasps from the crowd interrupted him. Looking up, he saw that Kei and Kyo’s wires were snapping under their weight. “Oh no! The wires! They’re going to fall! Somebody, anybody! We need help!” Ryko dramatically shouted in fear

Wikilow blinked as the crowd whispered amongst themselves. “Is something going wrong?” He thought to himself, observing as the wires thinned before finally snapping.

However, another wire connected the two wooden platforms, and a gust of wind saved the pair from the perilous fall below. The strong wind boosted the two into the air, where they in turn shot more wires to land back at their original platforms. A girl with an extremely long braid proceeded to make their way across the wire, dancing across while utilizing air bending techniques. “The mesmerizing dancer! Lu!” Ryko went.

As that went down, multiple other performers came into the area. There were dancers, fire breathers, even a water bender who moved the ice on her costume while dancing. Also, contrary to their name, there were also non benders performing their own acts.

While they entertained the crowd with glee, it suddenly got dark again. A single spotlight shone on Ryko, who took one step to the side to reveal another person, Arlo.

“I wonder what he’s going to do.” Elsi whispered from beside Wikilow.

“The illuminating lizard! Arlo!” Ryko echoed as he disappeared into the shadows.

Arlo in turn, made a few gestures with his hands. Taking a deep breath in, he closed his mismatched eyes and created dozens upon dozens of small flames in the air. The flames were so small they looked more like little lights then sparks. The crowd gasped as they watched the flames, fearing they would hail down on them, but the sparks stood firm.

From the shadows this time a female appeared. Dressed in varying shades of blue and equipped with a detailed pipe. Slowly and dramatically, she brought the pipe to her mouth and blew a storm of bubbles that danced above and throughout the watching people. Who awed at the lights reflecting in the surfaces of the bubbles. “The dazzling mistress of bubbles, Sel Ri.” Ryko announced, reemerging as he and the other performers walked to the centre of the ring.

“That brings tonight’s show to an end!” He announced to the crowd’s disappointment. “We hope to see all of you again!” He finished as the molten ring rose around the performers, when it fell they were gone as the show officially came to a close.

———

“Those were uncommon usages for bending.” Wikilow dully noted as he and Elsi left the tent.

“Is that all you have to say about the show?” Elsi asked with a quirked brow. Before the Avatar could respond, he was interrupted by the sudden appearance of Arlo pushing his way through the crowds.

“Hey! You guys made it!” The fire bender excitedly said.

“Of course, it was a great show Arlo.” Elsi replied with a warm smile.

“Thanks, that’s good to hear.” Arlo said back with his own grin. “What about you Wikilow? Are you incredible amazed?” He jokingly asked.

Wikilow took a few seconds to formulate his response.

“While the different techniques shown were an unusual concept. I fail to understand the purpose behind undertaking such a thing. It seems to be an inefficient and ultimately pointless usage of time and energy.” The Avatar remarked, unintentionally but blatantly cold.

For a few seconds, the three were trapped in one, painfully awkward long silence.

“Eh?” Arlo deadpanned, tilting his head ever so slowly.

“Wikilow!” Elsi shouted in dismay. “Please excuse him. Wikilow has trouble expressing himself. He isn’t purposefully trying to be rude or anything!” She stammered, rapidly apologizing for him.

“… Eh?” Arlo went again, tilting his head further.

“What I mean is…” Elsi continued in her defence of the Avatar, but another call disrupted her.

“Arlo! Stop with your flirting and get over here! We got stuff to talk about!” An older woman’s voice went, penetrating the noise of the crowd.

“Hold on! I’m not even flirting! Where did you even get that from Kei?” The fire bender indignantly responded, previous incident quickly forgotten.

“Just get over here!” Kei shot back, making Arlo let out an annoyed sigh.

“Sorry guys, troupe meeting. We’ll talk more later, maybe, hopefully.” Arlo went. “Just get over here.” He mocked under his breath while stalking off to where the troupe was meeting in an area besides the tent.

Wikilow and Elsi shrugged it off and made to leave again. Minutes later though, a shout rang through what remained of the crowd.

“WHAT!” A chorus of voices cried out, making multiple people glance at the shouting troupe, their focus on a panicked Ryko, who was in turn trying to calm them down.

“Should we, go see what’s up?” Elsi quietly asked unsure.

However, she saw that Wikilow was already moving towards the arguing circus. She in turn quickly raced after the Avatar, catching up. The two went to speak to Arlo, who was less irate then the others and at the back of the group.

“Is there a problem?” The Avatar curtly questioned.

“Yes there’s a problem! Ryko, somehow managed to lose the entirety of our next show’s props! How does that even happen?” The fire bender fumed, fingers twitching in annoyance.

“I can’t control the ocean! How was I supposed to know that the stuff, you lot specially requested would get held back due to bad weather!” Ryko defended, hands in the air.

“Can’t you just reuse the props from tonight.” Elsi proposed for a solution to the dilemma.

“I wish, but the next show is a really popular one that’s going to draw in the bigger crowds. And the stuff was hyper specific too.” Arlo bemoaned.

“So you will have to either cancel or change your next show.” Wikilow summarized.

“That won’t be necessary! This isn’t that bad! If we hustle we can make our own substitutes for what we need, it might not be as authentic as the real deal, but it’ll work.” Ryko explained, regaining a little composure, contrary to the rest of the troupe.

“That’ll take all night! We’ll be busy all the way until the show starts!” Arlo and many others complained.

“Well it’s that or disappointing the people!” Ryko yelled, which silenced the troupe, who grumpily got to work in resignation.

“This sucks…” Arlo mumbled as he got a list of supplies to retrieve in order to recreate the needed props.

“Is there anyway we can help?” Elsi asked, gesturing to both her and Wikilow, who stared at her questioningly.

“Wait what? No, you really shouldn’t have to get involved-“ Arlo tried to say before the air bender cut him off.

“Nonsense, you guys seem pretty tired already. Besides, think of it as me repaying you for helping me out earlier.” Elsi gently persuaded.

“Well… if you really want to help… you guys can grab some of the stuff we need.” Arlo relented, though inwardly he was eager for someone else to handle the task. The fire bender handed each of them a separate list of supplies. After that, he wandered off to collect his own quota.

“You do not need to repay Arlo. They will most likely be able to get the task done themselves.” Wikilow said to his companion who shrugged.

“I know that. But it’s the nice thing to do.” She softly said back while going over the various items on her list.

“Nice?” Wikilow asked.

“Yeah, nice. Helping others just because you can.” The air bender stated with a smile. “I’ll meet you back here once we both got everything.” She added before proceeding to leave as well.

“Helping others by doing menial tasks. Would the Avatar do things like this?” He asked himself mentally, then walked off to collect his own items.

———

A couple hours later, Wikilow walked through the busy streets of Republic city with a heavy box in his hands. Other pedestrians were around, but avoided him, giving the Avatar his own personal bubble.

“This should be everyone I need.” He thought, reviewing all the items on the list.

While making his way back towards the circus, Wikilow passed by a brick building. Suddenly, the building’s door slammed open and a girl with a long black ponytail stumbled out, multiple loaded boxes in her arms. However, she slightly tripped on the doorframe, making the box on the top of the pile fall down and land on Wikilow’s. Luckily, he knew that none of the items would be damaged by the impact.

“Ah! I’m sorry about that.” The girl apologized, though she didn’t pay him any attention, focused on the wobbling pile of boxes she was juggling.

“It is no problem.” The Avatar replied, moving to place the box back on her pile. However…

“Oh no.” She quickly gasped as the boxes slightly buckled, but she managed to keep them up. “I am, really, really, really sorry about this. But do you mind giving me a hand here. My grandmother’s car broke down so I’m getting her stuff before it’s too late.” The girl bashfully requested, though she was still paying more attention to the boxes then him.

“Logically, there is no reason I should oblige this request.” Wikilow thought, placing the girl’s box back on his. “But the nice thing would be, helping her?” He added as he instead grabbed a couple more of the girl’s boxes, relieving her of some of the load. “Am I still keeping the peace, this way?” Wikilow pondered.

“Thank you so much, it’s a short walk away so just follow me. Really, thank you so much.” The girl went as she slowly made her way in a different direction, Wikilow calmly following. “I can really see why we needed a car for all of this… Stupid Tonraq and his stupid bets.” Were common things she muttered along the way.

Eventually, the two reached a small night time cafe where an elderly woman wearing a large hat and shades was seated at a table. Besides the old woman, was a boy that greatly resembled the girl, only younger.

When they approached, both tensed up at his appearance, but the old woman’s expression morphed into something he couldn’t quite recognize. “Over here, load the boxes in the trunk.” The girl instructed, dumping her own load in the wide space which he followed.

“Thew! Thanks for that.” She went, letting out a tired breath, before noticing the other two’s faces. “Something wrong grandmother? Tonraq?” The girl asked while straightening her plain T-shirt.

The boy simply gestured to Wikilow, still beside the girl. Turning, she finally, saw what Wikilow looked like. The girl proceeded to also freeze, not saying anything.

“Do you require any more assistance?” The Avatar plainly asked, ignoring the three’s obvious shift in demeanours.

“Uhh… no… no, we’re good. Thank you though.” The girl denied, voice confidant with only a slight stutter.

“I will be on my way then.” Wikilow said back, turning to head back to the circus and meet the others. However, the old woman called out to him before he could leave.

“Young man, have we met before?” The elder asked, removing her hat and shades, revealing long black and grey hair, and stunning green eyes even at such an age.

Turning, Wikilow gave the old woman a long stare. The mysterious whispers rose up again, slightly surprising him though he didn’t show up. But, he ignored them as usual.

“I do not believe so.” He said before finally leaving the three in silence.

“Grandmother, what was that about?” The girl curiously prodded, taking a seat next to the boy and elder.

“Well Mako, that young man just seemed… familiar.” The elder explained with an uncertain look, saying no more.

———

Back in the earth states, all the way in Ba Sing Se, a young woman kneeled before a fancily dressed man. Rin kneeled before the Director of the Dai Li. The Director had the appearance of a snake, with beady dark eyes and a long, long brown beard that reached his stomach. He wore traditional earth kingdom robes of high status, though he could still fight if need be. On his head sat a heavily ornate pointed hat, decorated with fine green jewels and gold.

This was the man who brought the Dai Li to power after their initial fall.

“I see.” The Director spoke, in a charming, collected voice that echoed throughout the room. “Can you please explain how this could’ve happened?” He prompted with a cold yet wondrous tone that sent shivers down the former water bender’s spine.

“I…” Rin tried to say but stuttered, in fear. “I… did not foresee the air bender’s influence on him before it was too late. He left willingly with her, where I do not know.” She stated, trying to keep her voice clear.

“I see.”  The Director said in a neutral tone. “So this is your fault then?” He accused, tone morphing into a rougher, angrier one that made Rin have to bite back a wince.

“Director Zhou… I… I couldn’t have-“ The Dai Li agent tried to defend before the Director cut her off.

“This could not have just simply, occurred out of thin air. Surely there were signs.” He stated, regaining a cool, menacing composure. “Surely you were keeping an eye on the Avatar and the air bender. Surely you saw, something.” The Director continued, turning towards her.

Rin stayed silent, eyes dark.

“I suppose… we will simply have to, eliminate the problem before it gets out of hand then.” The Director stated, making Rin raise her head in surprise.

“You don’t mean-“ She began before being interrupted.

“Lower your head!” The Director harshly ordered which she obeyed at once. “If the Avatar has truly abandoned the Dai Li. Then we have no choice but to make sure that no one else can take advantage of him. We have eyes in every corner and shadow. I doubt he and the air bender have gone far.” The Director snapped coldly and without care.

He then glanced down at the former water bender. The rims of his hat hiding any expressions he held. The Director raised his hand, signalling to the two other agents that guarded the door.

“And you…” He said in an annoyed and irritated tone. “Have failed your one task.” The Director dryly stated. “Rin.” He spoke, the atmosphere tightening around said person like chains. “Raise, your, head.” They went, slow and articulate.

Rin slowly and hesitantly did as she was ordered. But, her eyes widened as spikes of earth shot out towards her.

Outside in the hall, Rin’s screams echoed off the walls.

Chapter Text

The entire troupe worked tirelessly through the night and into the early afternoon. Miraculously, everything went smoothly. The substitute props being completed before schedule. Most of the performers and workers then tried to get some sleep before the show that same night. Wikilow and Elsi sat with Arlo, who was juggling a small flame between his hands.

“How are you guys not tired?” The fire bender curiously prodded, stifling his own yawn.

“I am used to staying awake for long durations.” Wikilow handily explained while Elsi just shrugged.

“What about you Arlo? You not tired?” The air bender questioned in turn.

“Yup… I’m still pumped full of energy. Besides, sun’s still out.” Arlo stated, extinguishing his flame while staring up at the blue sky.

“Your performance in the next show will be negatively impacted by avoiding rest?” The Avatar noted disapprovingly.

“I’ll be fine.” The fire bender waved off. “I’ve done worse.” He added with a lazy chuckle. He was then hit on the head by Lu, the other trapeze artist. “Ow! What was that for!” Arlo indignantly yelped, tenderly massaging his head.

“Get some sleep! The last time you tried performing after no sleep you were a freaking braindead idiot who almost melted Sel Ri’s face off! We can’t afford messing this show up.” Lu angrily chastised.

“Don’t worry about it!” Arlo shot back.

“Ugh… you’re hopeless sometimes.” The dancer muttered before walking off, too tired to further argue the issue. “If you flop during the show. Then deal with Ryko yourself!” She called out over her shoulder before disappearing into a separate tent. 

“So anyways!” The fire bender continued, quickly moving on. “You two from around here or?” He prompted absentmindedly.

“We’re just passing through.” Elsi explained with ease, leaving out the part about the Dai Li. “Speaking of, now that we’re finished here. We’ve got some more time to look around.” The air bender grinned.

“This your first time in the city?” Arlo asked, casually crossing his arms.

“Well for me it is. Wikilow’s been here a bunch.” Elsi explained.

“Cool.” The fire bender said back.

“Hey Wikilow, do you want to check out the Air Temple Island?” The air bender asked her companion.

“I do not mind.” The Avatar said back, confidant that the residents would not be able to discern his identity.

“Great! I really want to see how different it is compared to the one back home.” She stated standing up, the other two benders following her lead.

“Wait, you’re from an air temple? I thought you were from one of the Water tribes.” Arlo said confused.

“Both actually. There are temples in the Water Tribes too, not just Republic City and the four you know.” Elsi fondly explained.

“Oh, so are you a bender? I kind of already assumed Wikilow was an earth bender, because…” The fire bender trailed off, though he gestured at Wikilow’s uniform.

“I am. It is a logical assumption to make.” The Avatar confirmed while Elsi took over the conversation.

“I’m an air bender.” She replied which made Arlo slowly nod in turn. “By the way, do you want to come with us Arlo? We haven’t really got to know you that well since we met yesterday.” Elsi offered, gesturing to herself and Wikilow.

“Oh… no… no I’m good. The Air Temple really isn’t my cup of tea. Thanks for the offer though.” Arlo quickly turned down with a goofy smile, putting his hands up. “Uh… actually I’m going to go hit the hay… like Lu said… for the…. the show, that’s right!” The fire bender added, slightly stuttering while backing away.

“Were you not just saying how you were not tired?” Wikilow asked, tilting his head.

“Never mind that! Got to make sure the show goes flawlessly!” Arlo called over his shoulder as he speedily walked away and disappeared into another tent.

“Okay?” Elsi stated unsure, stretching the word out.

“Should we go investigate?” Wikilow questioned.

“We haven’t known him for that long. Arlo’s not obligated to tell us anything. So we shouldn’t be rude and prod into his private business.” Elsi quietly replied while shaking her head.

———

And so the two left the circus, using the next few hours visiting the Air Temple Island. Unfortunately, most of the inhabitants ignored and avoided them. Despite that setback, the air bender found the experience enjoyable. Elsi marvelling at the architectural design of the buildings. Apparently, the only real difference between the island and the temple back home was structural materials and diet. However, the sky soon darkened and the benders bid the island farewell, returning to the city and circus.

People were already crowding in the tent by the time they arrived. While performers and workers alike were bustling about the premise, triple checking everything. It really was a big show by the looks of it.

Soon, Arlo and Lu approached the two.

“Hey guys!” The fire bender cheerfully greeted, already dressed in his costume. It was his normal vest but more extravagant, with long white balloon sleeves and an old fashioned cravat.

“Hi Arlo.” Elsi said back, deciding to push the earlier incident out of her mind. “I see all of you are all ready for the show.” She noted, gesturing to both Arlo and Lu’s outfits.

“Thanks… but the costumes are a little, odd. It’s Ryko’s thing I guess.” Arlo said with a slight awkward chuckle, Lu voicing her agreement beside him.

“Will you two be watching?” Lu asked.

“The original plan was to observe. However, it appears that the audience is already full.” Wikilow noted, pointing at the packed viewing area.

“Yeah… this one show sold out a few days ago actually.” Arlo explained, scratching the back of his head. “But, you guys helped us out a bunch. So it would be super unfair if you guys didn’t get to at least watch!” The fire bender muttered, grabbing his own chin to think. “I know!” Arlo said with a snap. “Follow me!” He bellowed, while sprinting away.

“I’m not getting involved in another one of his schemes.” Lu mumbled while Wikilow and Elsi chased after her colleague.

Following the fire bender, the two stopped outside the back of the tent. Arlo paused, briefly checking around them and then peeking inside the tent’s flaps. After about half a minute, he gestured them inside. Stepping inside the small opening, Wikilow saw that they were under the viewing area of the tent. Being actually in the space, it was definitely more spacious then it appeared from the outside. However, it was quite dark.

“You guys can watch from here. Just take a peak through the slits between the main seating sections.” Arlo explained, gesturing to said slits while looking through one himself. “Hope you don’t mind the dark that much.” He added nonchalantly.

“Is this not against the rules of the Circus?” Wikilow asked, raising his brow though no one could really see.

“And doesn’t Ryko do that lava bending thing, that goes under the sections and in here?” Elsi asked after him, concerned about their safety.

Arlo gave a playful eye roll while putting his hands on his hips. “Ryko will be… a little, upset… about this, if… if he finds out!” The fire bender stated, gesturing with his hands. “Just avoid the four big openings that separate the sections and he’ll be none the wiser.” He continued. vaguely motioning to areas where there were light.

“And, usually you would be correct about the whole lava bending thing. Except…” The fire bender trailed off, pulling out a stick. “He usually follows a general pattern about how he moves the paths. Probably from doing the same thing on so many shows.” He went, using the stick to draw some lines on the ground. “Through trial and error, and many close calls. I can give you a general prediction about how he does this.” Arlo concluded, throwing the stick away.

The lines he drew were small, but all slowly joined together the closer they got to a pillar. This left safe spots in between each pillar that resembled pointed arcs. Arlo pointed this out for both of them.

“Ryko doesn’t empty the pillars until the audience leaves, so you should be good to watch for the entire show, excluding like a minute of the opening, but it should be fine.” He proudly concluded. “So, that should do it guys. I-“ Arlo started before all three heard the loud yells of Ryko.

“Got to go… again.” The fire bender said with a sigh. “Enjoy the show!” Arlo quickly added before running out of the tent to meet Ryko.

“This is convenient.” Wikilow said as he and Elsi inspected the slits.

“Yeah, it’s a clear view.” She replied, as they got ready for the show to begin.

Unbeknownst to anyone, they were being watched from afar.

———

The two were silent as Ryko did his introduction. Both backing into separate safe spots while the lava filled the pillars. However, while watching the trapeze artists begin, Wikilow heard footsteps approaching the tent. Wary, he tapped his companion’s shoulder, getting Elsi’s attention as they both observed the tent’s flap open.

Five men dressed in casual clothing entered the space, giving the two occupants a long stare. Elsi glanced at Wikilow while awkwardly shuffling her feat. Afterwards, attempting to speak to the new arrivals.

“Hello?” She quietly said, arms behind her back.

What looked to be the quintet’s leader, gave an extremely slow wave, before resettling his hands behind his back. “You here for the show as well?” The air bender continued, rightfully perturbed by the group. In response, the leader gave a similarly, painfully slow nod. All five of the newcomers turning in the direction of a different slit.

Elsi looked towards Wikilow, who subtly shook his head. Silently, they both made steps to exit the tent.

However, the tents fabric was torn to shreds with earthen spikes. Fortunately, both were able dodge the sudden attack and leap back into the tent’s space. Unfortunately, the quintet took the opportunity to launch earthen gauntlets at the pair. Elsi dropping to the ground to avoid them while Wikilow went up.

“The signature move of the Dai Li.” The Avatar thought while landing a kick on the stomach of a single attacker. “This isn’t anything conclusive though, many have learned to replicate the move.” He mentally added while flipping backwards to avoid a launched rock, that then proceeded to hit the viewing area’s wall.

But, the audience was making so much noise that no one noticed.

“I’ll have to interrogate them myself.” Wikilow decided, though also tried to stick to his earth bending persona, just in case.

Over with Elsi, she was dealing with three of the two guys. Parrying and dodging attacks and earth skillfully. Eventually, Wikilow grabbed one of them and slammed him against the ground, knocking the assailant unconscious though no one heard again. But, the air bender was at a disadvantage in the closed off dark space. So once she got the chance, she airbended over the spikes and out into the open. Where the two guys still focused on her followed.

Wikilow faced the leader and one other. Methodically fighting the pair with relative ease. He couldn’t metal bend without damaging the circus’s property though.

All four attackers then made earthen spikes rise out of the ground. On the Avatar’s side, the spike almost penetrated the viewing area to harm the actual audience. If not for Wikilow sending his own boulder to smash through it and hit one of the guys. However, it didn’t knock them out, only making them let out a growl as they counter attacked. On Elsi’s side, she threw herself away to avoid the spikes.

The air bender was battling in the area beside the circus, with multiple smaller tents surrounding them. A sudden pillar of rock punched her in the chest, making her let out a sound of intense pain as she was knocked into a tent. Which in turn fell over from the force. Elsi quickly righted herself and found that she was now equipped with multiple props to fight with.

More earthen spikes rose to fight her, but this time Elsi air bended metal balls through them, smashing the rock to pieces. Lifting the wheel of a unicycle up, she thrust it fast at the attackers, elevated by the wind.

With Wikilow once more, he maneuvered and blocked more attacks before he was able to get behind one of them. Hitting the man on the nape. Their eyes rolled backwards as they fell forward, out cold. This only left the leader left to face Wikilow, who both got into fighting stances

The leader was clearly above the other four when it came to combat. Matching Wikilow’s speed, the Avatar found it more troublesome to find an opening to attack with. Both just dodging and sending out attacks one after the other. Eventually, the leader created multiple pillars out of the ground. Smashing them himself, he directed the remains at the Avatar. While Wikilow was distracted, he then catapulted an earth gauntlet at Wikilow, which grappled his wrist.

The gauntlet pushed Wikilow through the air, a fair distance away. But, he was able to remove the hold by smashing it against the ground while flipping. He was now close to one of the four openings that were visible to the circus and audience. Before he could move away to avoid detection however, he had to jump to the side to avoid a boulder. Afterwards, another pillar rose out and punched him across the opening to the other side.

Thankfully, no one saw him as they were all focused on a performing Arlo.

The fire bender in question navigated through fiery pillars, ending with a spin. Cartwheeling over to Sel Ri and some of the other performers, Ryko began to speak.

“To conclude Arlo’s magnificent performance, we have something, truly special for you all!” The tall man announced, the crowd louder then ever. “Bring it in!” Ryko called over the noise, pointing at the tent’s main entrance. Multiple people emerged, working together to haul a fairly large catapult into the ring. “I wonder what we’re going to use this for?” Ryko mockingly wondered out loud.

“Fruits of our labour.” Arlo muttered to himself as he haughtily stalked towards the device. “Here goes nothing. Spirits help me.” The fire bender added mentally as he was strapped in.

Back with Wikilow. The leader had come across as well to continue fighting him, doing up close hand to hand combat. The Avatar briefly considered the possibility that the man knew chi blocking techniques. So in turn he tried to make sure none of his hits landed. But that was only for a short time, as Wikilow soon returned to bending. Bending the ground beneath the man to launch him backwards.

However, while in the air the leader ended up grabbing and damaging an electrical box in view of the opening. The box fizzled and blue sparks emerged from it. Unfortunately, this was the same box that powered the spotlights that currently focused on Arlo midair.

Thinking fast, Wikilow rushed to repair the electrical device.

The leader rolled on the ground before speeding towards Wikilow to attack again. This time though, the Avatar decided that the most efficient way to keep the leader out of the way for the moment was to air bend. Raising his foot, Wikilow brought out a torrent of air that forced the leader back, shoving him against the earth spike’s sides.

Now that he had time, Wikilow got to work on repairing the electrical box. Utilizing both metal and lightning bending, it took less then a minute. Fixing it, the audience was none the wiser.

Except the actual circus, including Arlo. Who, while in the air was greatly confused when the lights briefly shut off, engulfing them all in darkness besides the dim light provided by Ryko’s lava. Looking around, he could see Wikilow in the opening, further confusing him. Also, with the light provided by the electrical box’s sparks, he could see the quiet young man air bend and then proceed to fix the box, definitely making his own electricity in the process.

“What the?” Arlo thought to himself. However, he shook himself out of it, continuing to perform his practised routine for the audience, who thought it was all planned from the start.

Elsi meanwhile, was still dealing with her two guys. She was holding her own though, and making good progress in the fight. One of the attackers thew a sharp rock at her which the air bender dodged. However, the rock proceeded to cut one of the ropes holding the main tent together.

“Oh no no no!” Elsi shouted as she raced to grab the rope before the tent collapsed. Due to her enhanced speed, she managed this, though struggled to hold the rope down while searching for the lost peg. Managing to fend off the two others while searching, Elsi still couldn’t find the peg. So instead she made do with a similarly shaped piece of rock. Stabbing it into the ground, the tent stabilized, still no one noticing.

Wikilow fighting the leader was finally having an easier time. Now that his secret was out, he was dominating. Especially since the leader was a bit dazed from his collision with the spikes. But for some reason, the Avatar suddenly fled from the fight and exited the tent. Before leaving, Wikilow bended all the earth bits on the ground into the safe spots, remembering something Arlo had said.

“Probably from doing the same thing on so many shows. And oh, by the way Ryko’s going to do the whole lava thing twice. Just get into the safe spots after my performance.” The fire bender had said.

The leader stayed in the same spot, disorientated and confused on why Wikilow had retreated. But then the lava lines crept behind him and he froze, petrified as the lines swirled around him and into the pillars. When they finally receded, the leader let out a breath of relief that was short lived. As Wikilow returned riding a small piece of rock and upon landing, electrocuted the leader with lightning. Who in turn fell numb but still conscience onto the ground.

Wikilow grabbed the leader by the collar and exited the tent, finding Elsi finishing her own fight by knocking out the two guys into tree trunks.

“You okay Wikilow?” Elsi asked panting, as Wikilow threw the leader against an earthen pillar.

“What is your reason for attacking us?” The Avatar forcefully interrogated. The leader stayed silent, so Wikilow charged his hand with lightning to threaten him.

“I… I was ordered to.” The leader rasped out, eyes small and uneven.

“Who ordered you to attack us?” Wikilow questioned, inching his hand closer to the leader’s face, despite already having a guess on the insinuator.

“The… The Dai Li.” The leader forced out after some hesitation.

Wikilow proceeded to shock the man unconscious, kicking the body away. Elsi’s eyes widened, not knowing if the leader was alive or not.

“He’ll be fine. None of them will suffer long term consequences.” The Avatar explained, putting her at ease. “We have to go. Now.” Wikilow said afterwards, scanning the area for more agents, there were none.

“Are you sure? Do we have any time to-“ Elsi tried to say but was cut off by Wikilow.

“The Dai Li knows we are here, and are trying to kill us both. We have to go before they bring reinforcements to get the job done.” He said with finality, making Elsi’s shoulders slump in resignation, knowing he was right. She nodded and they both proceeded to flee Republic City.

———

Arlo and the rest of the troupe finished the show without error. The crowd incredibly loud as they all disappeared behind Ryko’s lava. The fire bender wasn’t as excited as he should’ve been though. The memory of Wikilow bending multiple elements front and centre. He was the only one who had noticed the young man, and he hadn’t discussed it with anyone. He did realize what it probably meant. However, the rest of the troupe was vividly discussing the spotlight mishap, and apparently the tent had folded a little at one point.

When they got to the personal tents though, they found the area a complete wreck.

“Spirits! What happened here?” Ryko angrily bellowed as they all observed the scene, mouths agape. Though, Arlo would admit, it was a little funny seeing his troupe’s reactions.

“It was the air bender! And probably her friend! They practically trounced the place while fighting a bunch of other earth benders!” A nearby worker explained, though they had only seen Elsi fighting.

“And you didn’t stop them why?” Ryko questioned incredulous.

“Are you crazy? No way was I getting involved in that type of madness.” The worker replied, crossing their arms.

“Avatar… earth benders… Dai Li uniform…” Arlo thought, thinking hard about everything he had just seen.

———

Wikilow and Elsi quickly made their way out of the city, intending to travel back into the earth states. They would’ve tried to go somewhere else. But all other means of transportation would take too long to use or wait for. While hiking up a small hill, Elsi was suddenly pushed to the ground, letting out a surprised sound. Wikilow went to attack, but instead stopped when he saw that it was just Gale.

“Gale! You’re back!” Elsi happily celebrated, hugging the spirit hawk close.

“Is this how you two usually greet each other?” Wikilow asked, tilting his head.

“Basically.” The air bender casually replied as she stood, Gale perched on her shoulder.

The two benders and hawk made to leave once more when they heard a loud noise behind them. Turning, they saw that it was all the cars on the nearby street beeping and honking their horns. Which itself wasn’t unusual, but it was the black car they were beeping at which got their attention. The car sped through the streets and screeched to a stop at the hill’s bottom.

At first they were wary it was the Dai Li. However, it turned into confusion when they saw it was Arlo, still in his costume. The fire bender hurriedly hopped out of the car and slammed the door shut, panting.

“Wait up!” Arlo called out as he began the ascent towards them.

“Arlo?” Both Wikilow and Elsi said confused as he jogged up to meet them.

“Hey… guys…” The fire bender greeted with a tired wave, cracking an uneven smile.

“Shouldn’t you, you know, be with your troupe right now? Didn’t the show end like, ten minutes ago?” Elsi asked, slowly blinking at him.

“There’s a reason cars were invented!” Arlo yelled back.

“That’s not what I meant…” The air bender mumbled, Gale just blankly looking at the new arrival.

“That’s besides the point! Where are you guys heading?” Arlo asked, still smiling.

“Oh, we’re leaving. We were just passing by, remember?” Elsi awkwardly explained.

“Cool! Do you mind if I tag along?” The fire bender then asked, surprising both of them. Before they could protest though, he continued. “Wikilow.” Arlo said, turning his head to look at him. “You’re the Avatar, right?” He asked, confidant.

Wikilow’s eye’s slightly widened, the only visible reaction he gave. “I saw you bend multiple elements when the lights went out. I kind of put the pieces together from there. Including that you were attacked by the Dai Li because you’re ex Dai Li.” The fire bender explained grinning. “I didn’t tell anyone though, I swear!” He quickly added at the look both were giving him.

“You… you are correct in your assumptions.” Wikilow answered after a short pause, both he and Elsi at ease that his secret was likely still safe. “Is that the sole reason you desire to travel with us?” The Avatar then asked with a suspicious tone.

“Well… I can’t really deny that and say that it’s not a factor.” Arlo answered, scratching the back of her head. “But, I’ve lived in Republic City for almost two decades. I don’t really want to stay in the circus for my entire life. An adventure in Team Avatar sounds fun.” The fire bender earnestly explained.

Lowering his hand against the ground, Wikilow couldn’t sense any signs of Arlo lying.

“You will find that we are not that much like the ‘Team Avatar’s’ of my predecessors.” He dryly informed, however Arlo was not deterred.

“That’s fine!” He enthusiastically waved off.

“You’ve known us for like two days though.” Elsi argued to which he shrugged.

“May as well start now right?” Arlo casually said back.

“Don’t you have like, an obligation to your troupe or something?” Elsi asked, Gale giving an intrigued noise.

“They’ll be fine, this one show alone will probably be enough to last them a couple months. Which, by the way, I saw what you guys did to the personal tents, hilarious!” Arlo stated with glee.

“I find nothing to be ‘humoured’ about in the situation at hand.” Wikilow blankly said in turn.

Arlo shrugged while Elsi softly chuckled.

“Actually, I get it. I left the Water Tribes to see the world. I’m okay with you coming if Wikilow’s fine with it?” Elsi said with a smile, both turning towards the Avatar.

Looking at the two of them with no expression on his face. Wikilow pondered the decision.

“I see no reason you cannot. As long as you do not cause any large amounts of trouble.” Wikilow stated to Arlo’s excitement.

“Sweet! Thanks for having me!” The fire bender said in return as the group officially left Republic City.

Chapter Text

Wikilow, Elsi, Gale and now Arlo journeyed across the earth states. It had been a few days since they had all left Republic City. So far, Wikilow couldn’t sense anyone following or spying on them. Which could’ve indicated that the Dai Li didn’t know where they were.

The two benders had grown used to Arlo’s various mannerisms. Though the fire bender’s presence had brought more energy into the group. He was talkative and bright like the sun, to a point where it resembled eccentricity. Arlo would fill up the voids of silence that usually arose between Wikilow and Elsi with jokes and random babble. True to the cirque’s word, he didn’t really mind when he discovered just how quiet the two were on a day to day basis.

The Avatar found their new companion only slightly odd and irrational. Simply finding many of Arlo’s actions pointless and logically inexplainable. There was also some things he found that were plainly ludicrous.

“When did you guys first start bending?” Arlo had casually asked while hiking through a dense forest at the crack of dawn.

“Like the first time we discovered we could bend?” Elsi softly asked from beside him.

“Yup.” The fire bender replied, popping the ‘p’ sound.

“Well… I was like, five or six, and this one time me and Gale were outside just fooling around. Gale flew really high up as a joke, and little me, obviously wanted to follow them. My air bending, just sort of happened and I launched myself up into the air. However, being well little, didn’t really register what was going on and I fell face first into the snow. I luckily wasn’t injured though. But, most of the people I knew back home could already bend. So, it wasn’t that much of a surprise.” Elsi regaled, looking back fondly on the memory. Gale too had a calm air about them.

“That sure is funny!” Arlo chuckled. “What about you Wikilow?” He curiously prompted.

“I cannot recall the first time I showed signs of the ability to bend. My earliest memories that I can successfully think back to are of me already training to master the four elements with the Dai Li.” The Avatar blankly explained, not looking back at his two companions.

“Ah, that’s alright. I totally get it.” The fire bender waved off, though he shared a sympathetic look with Elsi, who had explained the gist of Wikilow’s upbringing with him.

“What’s your story Arlo? Something ‘incredibly amazing’?” Elsi asked, a slight tease at him.

“Oh… well… no one really needs to hear about me.” Arlo bashfully defected, scratching the back of his neck.

“It would be unfair for you to withhold information after requesting the same from us.” Wikilow dryly noted, turning to look at the fire bender.

“…You got me there. Fine then… okay!” Arlo pointedly said. “All I’ll say, is that I almost burned my bedroom down when I started fire bending.” He said, slowly poking his pointer fingers against each other.

“S… Seriously?” Elsi went, spontaneously laughing while sporting a bright smile.

“Yeah, incredibly amazing right?” The fire bender added which increased her laughter, Gale spreading their wings on her shoulder as she hunched forward.

There was something wrong with Wikilow in that moment, he couldn’t name it though so he shrugged the feeling off.

“What type of training does Republic City administer to benders?” The Avatar asked after a short pause, crossing a small ditch.

“Oh the basics so no one accidentally demolished half the buildings. They introduced some newer stuff a few decades ago, but it was honestly really boring. Just the same motions every, single, day. I heard it was more fun if you had someone to personally teach you.” Arlo explained while letting out an exaggerated groan.

“Boring….?” The Avatar trailed off, tilting his head. “What is ‘fun’ or not is irrelevant to the practice. Proper training and form is a necessity in the overall procedure of things.” He added out of habit. Though he did feel some hesitation in saying the words.

“Eh, what can I say? I’m an entertainer at heart.” Arlo defended with a shrug.

“Does that affect your ability to fight others to a noticeable degree?” The Avatar questioned.

“Well… if I’m being completely honest. I can’t really make the more big and hot flames. Or lightning bend, the teacher said I was too hyper to learn them.” The fire bender admitted, once again scratching his neck.

“I see.” Wikilow dully responded. “I wonder if Arlo will be a liability in the future.” He thought to himself as they continued forwards.

———

After a couple more days, the group reached a small town by the name of Hajing, named after the field of flowers that often grew near the town. As such, the fairly young town thrived off of the flower industry. It was also situated in between two moderately sized rivers. Two small stone arched bridges served as the connection leading in and out of Hajing.

“This place looks like something out of a history book.” Arlo stated as they crossed.

“Have you never left Republic City Arlo? Because there are a lot of places that look like Hajing.” Elsi said in turn, after admiring the vast fields of flowers that decorated the valleys.

“Well, the circus went on like two very short tours to the Northern Water Tribe and the Fire Nation. Apparently, they used to do more, but Ryko wasn’t that keen after some incident with the twins and a zoo. But anyways, we had to work so much for those shows that none of us really got the chance to look around.” The fire bender explained with a slight pout. 

“What about the Earth States?” She proceeded to curiously ask.

“Well… not that many people like the Earth States that much. Because, uhh…” Arlo awkwardly trailed off, eyes avoiding either of them.

“The Dai Li’s reputation and procedures has the unfortunate effect of deterring tourism and travel to the Earth States.” Wikilow answered with no emotion.

“Yeah that.” The fire bender quickly agreed as they entered Hajing.

The atmosphere was relatively peaceful, with villagers going about their daily business. There was a general calm demeanour about the place. Arlo continued to chatter with his friends as they wandered throughout the town. “You know? This is a really nice-“ He began before a whirring car whizzed pass. “Place…” He trailed off, staring after the car. “Never mind, forget what I said about the history book. This is a completely normal town.” The fire bender concluded with a whistle.

“That’s a, little rude Arlo. They have an aesthetic value going on.” Elsi gently explained

“Hajing’s main source of income is in its geographic location. To fully take advantage of their profit potential as a tourism attraction, it would be ideal for them to put up a fitting outward appearance.” Wikilow further clarified as they walked.

“I guess that makes sense-“ Arlo started before he was cut off.

“However, that appearance in some aspects is highly inefficient when compared to alternative technological aspects. For example, transport and mobility.” The Avatar dryly added.

“…Okay.” The fire bender said back.

Still talking, the group proceeded to the market place to restock supplies. When Arlo had joined, he had brought with him a small amount of money. Aiding their financial situation for the time being.

After making various purchases, they continued to roam the market. “It sucks that no one here is selling that much clothing.” Arlo bemoaned with a sad sigh.

“Why is that? You already have clothing.” Wikilow asked while Elsi stifled a giggle.

“Dude… I still have to wear this ridiculous costume that Ryko chose. The only thing good about it is the colours!” The fire bender explained, motioning to said outfit.

Before the Avatar could comment on how Arlo’s costume was actually quite similar to his original style, he detected the loud huffs of an approaching figure. He turned just in time to block a punch with his hand. Wikilow’s would be attacker was an older man with a balding head. From the man’s posture and style of attack, it most likely wasn’t the Dai Li.

Other residents of Hajing backed away as the man kept swinging. Though, Wikilow didn’t need to put much of an effort into blocking the attacks.

“Why are you attempting to fight me?” The Avatar blankly questioned, still blocking swings.

“You! Dai, Li, scum! What did you do to my children?” The man harshly accused while singing out another punch.

“I do not know what you are referring to?” Wikilow replied with a slight head tilt.

“Liar! The Dai Li make people ‘disappear’ all the time! Tell me where my kids are!” The man angrily demanded.

“Excuse me, sir?” Elsi quietly said, getting the man’s attention. “I think you have the wrong person. This is our friend, and it’s also our first time here.” She softly explained, Gale giving a sound of agreement.

“Yeah, and for a grand three hours too. Of which, we’ve been together the entire time.” Arlo loudly piped in.

The man gave them a slow look down before a similarly aged woman frantically raced up to him, with short greying hair styled in a loose bun.

“Lee, why did you just run off like that?” She worriedly screeched before she too saw Wikilow, letting out a horrified gasp. “P… Please tell me you didn’t try and fight a Dai Li agent Lee! You know what could happen!” The woman pleaded, in an almost hysterical tone.

“I know that Ming. But… I…” The man began with hard eyes, frustrated words caught in his throat while he grit his teeth.

“I am no longer affiliated with the Dai Li.” Wikilow stated in disappointed monotone, interrupting what Lee was going to say.

“Really?” Lee doubted, suspicion creeping lacing his voice.

“It doesn’t matter at this point Lee. Lets just go home, please.” Ming softly said, putting her hand on his arm. Lee looked like he wanted to argue the point but his posture soon slumped. Before they could leave though, Elsi shyly spoke up.

“Wait… uh… ahem. Pardon me if this comes off as rude but… uh… if, your kids are missing, maybe we could help find them?” She quietly offered, slightly gesturing to Wikilow, Gale and Arlo.

“I doubt you three and the bird could do much.” Lee grumbled, though his eyes gave away his blatant interest at the proposition.

“Come on, there’s no harm in at least letting us try.” Arlo replied with a sympathetic face.

“…If you really don’t mind, then please follow me and my husband back to our home. We’ll explain more there.” Ming suddenly said with a weary voice. However, both her and Lee’s eyes zoned in on Wikilow for a brief second. The entire group picked this up.

“I am making you uncomfortable.” The Avatar noted. “Would it be preferred if I stay behind?” He offered afterwards, though the couple were already making their way to their residence.

“It’s no problem young man. So long as you genuinely help us then we don’t mind at all.” Ming tiredly waved off, turning briefly to address him with a worn face.

———

The couple’s residence was a small but homey building made up of wood and brick. In front of the abode was a quaint flower garden. They were led inside into the living room and took a seat on the cushioned furniture. It was silent for a moment as Ming offered the group some warm green tea. Though, only Elsi and Arlo indulged themselves, Gale munching on some nuts. Wikilow declined, not being in the habit of accepting courtesy items.

The Avatar observed the room. It was in a state of disarray, with clear signs of a recent lack of maintenance. Strewn about were various pictures, the only objects that looked presently cared for. In them were both Lee and Ming, and with them two young children, a boy and girl.

“So, how long has it been since you’ve seen your kids.” Arlo started the conversation after finishing his cup.

Lee, took a long breath in before speaking, eyes closed as he tightly crossed his arms. “Right now, about four days, three hours, and sixteen minutes.” He quietly answered, staring at the clock in the corner with a far away look in his eyes.

“What were you doing in that time period?” Wikilow questioned this time in a blank tone.

“Me and Ming were helping our neighbours with some work. They own one of the flower shops and needed some extra hands. Their kids took our kids to the nearby woods over the fields and near the mountain while we were all busy. But…” The older man stopped himself, taking more deep breaths and pinching his nose. “But, teenagers will be teenagers. They got so caught up in their own conversation that they didn’t notice when our kids disappeared.” Lee darkly explained, his and Ming’s eyes misty.

“The entire neighbourhood is helping us search the area. But, we… we haven’t found, anything at all. No footprints, nothing.” Ming said this time, holding her husband’s hand so tight it would probably leave a bruise.

“I’m so sorry. That’s horrible.” Elsi softly and earnestly comforted across from them.

“I just want my children back… More then anything, I j…just want them to come home.” The older woman muttered, breaking into another round of sobs. Lee wrapped his arms around her but said nothing.

More then four days of absolute misery had passed for them. Every day filled with agony. Every hour an increased feeling that they were losing their children. Every minute, a growing sense of desperation. In a world where people disappeared all too often all too quickly. It took a toll of all of them as they tore the earth up in their search.

Wikilow and Arlo observed the scene in silence, the latter sympathetic to the couple. The former didn’t know how he should react, but stayed silent from watching how his companions acted.

“Should we speak to your neighbours’ kids then?” The Avatar finally said after a brief pause.

“No… don’t do that to them. They’ve already been beating themselves up about this. Those two made a mistake, and they’ve suffered enough.” Lee weakly protested, eyes softening.

“We understand.” Arlo soothed with a small smile.

“The most ideal place to start an investigation would be where they were last scene in the woods then.” Wikilow calmly stated, rising to his feet with Elsi and Arlo.

After some more brief information and questions, the group got ready to set out. However, Ming called out to them before they could go.

“Wait.” She went and wiggled her way out of Lee’s hold. “Let me show you something before you go.” Ming added as she speed walked to one of the pictures. With shaky hands, she grasped onto the frame and held it like it was golden treasure. Walking up to the group, she pointed at the two kid’s faces. “This is Koko, our daughter.” Ming explained, motioning to the girl with shoulder length hair. “And that’s Qian, our son.” The woman continued, pointing at the short boy.

“We’ll try our best to find them.” Elsi reassured, Gale spreading their wings to show their support.

“That’s a promise.” Arlo quipped, filled with determination. Wikilow nodded beside them both.

With that, they began a trek to the woods to begin their search.

———

The woods were a short distance away, the jaunt taking less then a couple hours. They made their way in the direction of the mountain. Elsi sent Gale off to scout from above while they searched the ground on foot. Most of Hajing’s residents didn’t bend, and the few that did weren’t that skilled. The farthest they had previously investigated was the edge of the mountain and most of the woods.

Despite an already thorough look though, there could always be a few things they missed.

“So, what do you guys think happened to the two kids?” Arlo wondered out loud as they walked.

“Hmm… maybe they got lost?” Elsi suggested with a hopeful twinge.

“That is illogical. If that occurred they most likely would’ve been found by now. It is unlikely two children would be able to scale the mountains, let alone survive by themselves for more then four days.” Wikilow debunked cooly, eyes focused ahead of him.

“I guess, but the alternatives, are, unpleasant to think about.” The air bender stated with some hesitation.

“Like getting kidnapped or dying in an unfortunate way.” Arlo awkwardly said for her. “I really hope they’re not dead.” He added staring upwards at the trees. “Hey Wikilow, what’s your guess?” The fire bender nonchalantly asked.

“I am quite certain that Koko and Qian are located and being held hostage by an unknown party in the mountains.” Wikilow stated matter of factly, causing his two companions to stop and stare at him.

“What?” They both deadpanned.

“Explain!” Arlo comically shouted, pointing at him.

“From what we have gathered about the incident. It is unlikely that the children merely lost their way.” The Avatar began.

“Okay?” Elsi said, stretching the world out.

“From my work in the Dai Li, I can conclude that they were most likely not involved. The Dai Li have no reason to arrest children, unless they committed some sort of crime which is unlikely. There were also numerous reports a couple years ago of bandits looting Hajing and hiding away in caves located on the mountain. Though the Dai Li exterminated that one particular group. It isn’t unlikely that some other criminal is harbouring inside the caves temporarily.” Wikilow explained as he continued to walk forward, Elsi and Arlo listening as they followed.

“The previous searches have also yielded no results. But none of them have been able to efficiently search the mountain as well. Logically, the location has a high chance to show results. Unless, whoever took the children fled with or killed them. And even then, we might be able to find evidence of their destination.” He continued in complete monotone.

“You pieced all of that together?” Arlo asked, impressed.

“My work in the Dai Li would occasionally require me to conduct my own investigations.” Wikilow dutifully explained.

The other two accepted this answer, all proceeding to make their way to the mountain. Along the way, Arlo and Elsi sparked up another conversation. Ranging from jokes to travelling the world. Though, Wikilow still could not find anything ‘humorous’ about Arlo’s words. But, the two other benders appeared to be getting along extremely well. Elsi finding the fire bender’s jokes amusing, and thus laughing a lot.

For some odd reason, this stirred up the unusual feeling Wikilow had felt earlier. The feeling puzzled him, and he wondered what it was. However, for the sake of his current goal he pushed it aside once more.

Arriving at the mountain’s steep path, Wikilow put his hand on the rock while walking to try and sense anything. After a few hours, he finally detected movements. Silently, he motioned to Elsi and Arlo to be quiet as he led them up the labyrinth like paths.

Maintaining his connection to the rock, Wikilow could see various people roaming around a single cave. There were few short individuals, though he couldn’t tell if they were the lost children or just short. The three anxiously waited outside the cave’s entrance, unseen by the occupants. The Avatar would’ve waited before investigating further. Arlo however, did not get the memo and jumped right inside before either of them could stop him.

In turn they urgently rushed in after the fire bender, grabbing the attention of everyone inside. They definitely found the children all right. A fight proceeded to ensue, instigated by the people holding the kids hostage.

They broke apart into three groups to deal with the intruders. Wikilow handled the largest one, while Arlo and Elsi took on the other two. The latter trying to get closer to the rightfully terrified kids.

Wikilow easily dealt with his group, limiting himself to earth bending. The offenders clearly lacking combat skills or ability. Elsi too, managed to take out her opponents and usher the children outside the cave. Gale even returned and fought, slashing through the air before slamming into one of the criminal’s foreheads, knocking them unconscious. The Avatar was about to finish off his last few guys. Turning, he got a glance at Arlo’s progress. What he saw surprised him.

The fire bender was using his flames in an unorthodox fashion. Instead of direct and precise strikes that were typically expected, Arlo temporarily blinded enemies with sudden bursts of flames and light in front of their vision. While distracted, he would then directly move in to try and quickly neutralize them. This allowed him to initially keep his distance, as in close quarters he clearly struggled. Luckily, he was extremely nimble and quick on his feet.

The type of fighting style was ineffective, but it did exceed the Avatar’s expectations and predictions.

———

After finishing their fights, the group proceeded to escort the kids back to Hajing. The two’s sobs had dwindled down into quiet sniffles, not letting go of each other the entire way down the mountain. Fortunately, their only injuries were a few cuts and bruises that were easily healed. Elsi and Arlo took charge on cheering them up. However, it was Gale that succeeded in this, the children playing with the spirit hawk happily.

Wikilow silently lead the group back, reflecting on what had occurred. He had blocked up the cave’s entrance to keep the offenders trapped until Hajing’s residents could properly deal with them. If they had a specific location, they would surely be able to find them themselves. Being cautious though, he shocked all of them so they would stay out for longer. Knowing Arlo was a fire bender, they would just assume it was him and not Wikilow.

“You have a unique fighting style, Arlo.” He quietly observed to the fire bender, out of hearing range from Elsi and the kids.

“Eh?” Arlo said back, before he understood what he was saying. “Oh thanks. Since my flames aren’t the strongest, I have to make up for it in actual fights somehow.” The fire bender casually stated, Wikilow nodding as they reentered Hajing.

As they made in the direction of the family’s home, multiple residents made hushed whispers about them. Though none approached, it didn’t matter as both Lee and Ming tackled the children in a bear hug once they were in the house’s vicinity.

“Koko! Qian!” Both parents cried as they held the two, who eagerly returned the sentiment, tears back in full force. “I was so worried about you.” Ming muttered, voice full of both elation, relief and deep concern.

“Mama, Papa…” Koko and Qian sobbed, as silence enveloped the family as they embraced, not wanting the moment to end.

Wikilow stared at the scene with a blank look on his face. Though, he did find it hard to look away. The Avatar even jumped a little when Elsi tapped him on the shoulder.

“We should go and give them some privacy.” The air bender softly whispered, gesturing away from the family.

Taking less than a second to recompose himself, Wikilow slowly nodded and followed the two. However, he did send one last look at the scene before tearing his eyes away.

It didn’t matter.

———

After informing other locals about the criminals, caves and suggestions on checking the mountain more in the future, the group prepared to leave Hajing. It had turned night during the entire ordeal, and they needed to find somewhere to camp soon.

However, while they walked across the Hajing’s other bridge, where a grove of trees watched over them, Arlo had to run back into town to grab some supplies he forgot. Leaving both Elsi and Wikilow alone on the bridge. For a few minutes there was an awkward silence hanging over them. But this time, Wikilow decided to be the one initiating conversation. But he couldn’t exactly place why he said what he did.

“You and Arlo are getting along.” The Avatar dryly commented, staring at the sky.

Elsi looked a little surprised at the remark, and the strange feeling returned, though he didn’t show it.

“Yeah, Arlo’s nice, it’s really great that he wanted to come along with us.” She began with an airy tone. “He’s actually kind of like an older brother.” The air bender added with a fond smile, making Wikilow curtly nod.

She studied the Avatar’s face, tilting her head for a brief second before a new glint appeared in her eyes. Smile widening, she turned to Gale on her shoulder. “Hey buddy, do you mind looking ahead for us?” Elsi asked the spirit hawk, who after a moment’s hesitation, flew off into the dark sky.

Turning back towards Wikilow, she slowly closed her eyes and took a breath in. Gently, she lifted her hands around her neck and removed something. Afterwards, she unraveled her palm to show a puzzled Wikilow a small crystal pendant. It had a deep, clear blue surface, the edges barely noticeable, like a water droplet, two thin strings connecting the crystal.

“I lied when I said I only left the Water Tribes to ‘see the world’.” Elsi quietly said, though her voice was clear.

“Hmm?” Wikilow replied with, tilting his head sideways.

Elsi kept her gaze downwards at the stone that comprised the bridge. “My parents died a couple years ago, some accident at sea.” She continued in the same somber tone. “After that I lived with my great aunt, and things were okay again. And then she died too.” Elsi explained quietly, pausing before continuing. “I just couldn’t stay home, everything and everyone reminded me of my family. I needed to get away.” The air bender finished, holding the crystal close.

“This was my last birthday present from my parents, it’s the only thing I took with me when I left.” Elsi said with tears in her eyes.

“Why are you telling me this?” Wikilow asked, straightening his posture.

The air bender used her sleeve and wiped away her tears. “I only show this to the people who are close to me, so I can keep them close to my heart.” She explained with a fond tone, sighing.

“You consider me close to you.” The Avatar noted.

“You, my parents, grand aunt and Gale are the only ones I’ve shown it to.” Elsi softly stated, putting the crystal back on, hidden. She then proceeded to take his hand in hers.

“You know, I initially just wanted to help you find your emotions Wikilow. That’s why I wanted to stay with you and Rin. But, then you saved me, you made that leap yourself, and… and it just changed everything.” Elsi said fondly, if only a little solemn at their old companion’s mention. “Listen, I know you don’t understand. But I just want to say this here and now.” She continued gently, leaning into the Avatar’s face. “I love you.” Elsi confessed, kissing the Avatar on the cheek before walking off across the bridge and out the town, leaving Wikilow to ponder her words.

Not even giving the kiss a thought. He thought about the word, love she had said.

“Love is a strong, deep emotional attachment.” Wikilow thought. “Does that mean she deeply values me as an ally?” He obliviously wondered, staring at nothing in particular.

Unseen by both, Arlo emerged from his hiding spot, leaning on a nearby tree trunk. Watching the scene with a warm, fond and knowing smile on his face.

Chapter Text

Weeks passed as the group traversed southwards through the Earth States. Arlo had fully integrated himself into their small dynamic. The loud yet endearing energy that balanced out Wikilow and Elsi’s quiet nature.

Currently, the group was camping overnight near a large lake. Eating around a fire sparked by Arlo, they made idle chat. Well, it was more like Elsi and Arlo talking while Wikilow attentively listened, occasionally contributing to the conversation. The two benders were discussing some of the cirque’s misadventures with his troupe.

“And then while Ryko was telling the twins off, they got a bunch of earth to just dance behind him. The entire troupe was laughing at the old guy and he didn’t even know why. Because, the twins just made them stop whenever he turned around. It, was, hilariously awesome!” Arlo gleefully described, smirking at the memory of Ryko’s exasperated expression.

Elsi gave a few lighthearted chuckles in response, Gale flying around the camp to pass the time.

“That does sound amusing. But, it really sounds like you guys gave him a hard time.” She added, a slight disapproving tone in her voice.

“Nah, we never purposefully mess up shows.” Arlo dismissed with a wave. “Besides, it was in good fun and everyone knew it. Ryko just so happened to have the best reactions. Plus, we liked teasing him for being the ‘old man’.” The fire bender explained in a fond tone.

“Do you miss them, your old troupe?” Elsi gently asked, eyes softening. Arlo took some time to ponder the question before answering.

“Sometimes. I mean, they were like another family to me. But, I’m pretty sure they’d understand me leaving. Like I said a while ago, I don’t want to spend my whole life in the circus.” He pointedly answered, eyes focused on the flames. However, his smile soon returned. “Anyways, lets stop talking about the sentimental stuff.” Arlo cheerfully stated.

He went on to describe some complicated stunt that ended up making a surprising and comical mistake. Unfortunately, his companions struggled to understand the joke—Wikilow. Or, the stunt itself in Elsi’s case. Sighing, he snapped his fingers as an idea came to mind.

“Why don’t I just show you?” The fire bender offered with a glint in his eye.

“You said that the activity involved multiple people.” Wikilow plainly countered.

“That’s where you two come in. I’ve seen the others do their acts so many times, I can describe an entire show. So, you two can be my assistants.” Arlo happily explained as he began describing the process.

“I do not see the purpose in this.” The Avatar stated in monotone.

“To understand why it’s funny. It’ll be great.” Arlo casually waved off.

“I am consistently unable to understand the reason behind your ‘humour’ or ‘funny’ activities.” Wikilow deadpanned, though recently he often found himself  participating in the irrational exercise.

———

Once they were done with both their meal and reenactment, Elsi, Arlo and Gale all went to sleep. Wikilow remained awake to take watch though. Lying on a large boulder facing the night sky, he remained alert while reflecting on the day’s activities.

“Progress is being maintained efficiently. Despite the numerous alterations we are making, none prove to be effective detriments in the long term plan.” Wikilow thought to himself. Eventually, his thoughts began to wander. “I wonder, what emotion should I have felt about Rin’s desertion.” The Avatar wondered, it being sometime since he last thought about his former partner. 

Wikilow recalled the first time he met the water bender from the Fire Nation.

———

*Flashback* Five years ago…

A young Wikilow trained in the Dai Li’s headquarters, senior agents overseeing the session. With every comment and criticisms they gave he automatically adjusted to rectify any mistakes he made. Simultaneously, three opponents fell to the floor, dead. Upon finishing, he was briefed about his overall progress. Afterwards, he would usually receive an assignment to fulfill. However, the senior Dai Li agents ordered him to follow them.

Wikilow obeyed without question, as no one questioned the Dai Li.

Following the older agent through metal corridors in absolute silence, they stopped in front of one of the smaller rooms. The older agents unlocked the door and beckoned the boy inside. Entering the room, he saw that Director Zhou was present, as well as a girl he had never seen before.

“Director Zhou.” The Avatar saluted his superior, kneeling on the ground.

“Avatar Wikilow.” The Director answered, motioning for the thirteen year old to rise. Upon doing so, the girl dressed in red leather sauntered up to him, hands on her hips.

“So you’re really the Avatar then?” The girl asked, lazily moving her head down as if doubting the fact.

Wikilow glanced at the Director before speaking, who gave a subtle nod.

“I am the Avatar. Do you require a demonstration to provide confirmation?” He dully offered.

“I don’t really care if you are. But, why not? Go for it.” The girl accepted with a casual hand gesture.

Righting himself, Wikilow turned sideways before lifting one leg and arm up in a straight position. Air bending two strong torrents outward, though nothing was damaged. Afterwards, he quickly spun around twice, fire bending in his first spin then water bending in the second. To finish it off, he made the ground under him rise so he stood on a pillar before lowering it back once more.

The girl blinked at the fast display before shaking her head. “Wow, how’d the Avatar get mixed up with the Dai Li?” She nonchalantly prodded while extending her hand. “I’m Rin.” The girl introduced.

“I have always been in the Dai Li.” Wikilow replied, blankly looking at the hand but not taking it. The girl rolled her eyes and insistently waved her arm a bit, irritated at her gesture being ignored. However, before she could further talk the Director began to speak.

“As you have just learned, this is Rin. She’s a new addition to the Dai Li, a mercenary with a credible reputation. She will also be your partner in your future assignments, missions and all other related work.” The Director stiffly explained.

“Understood.” Wikilow responded, accepting the new development but otherwise not providing a reaction. Rin looked over the Avatar with a raised eyebrow, tugging the rims of her dark red jacket.

“Regarding your next assignment, you both are to capture and transport Li Wei, the newly elected leader of Gaoling State. The candidates we had favoured unfortunately lost the election. While we have evidence to believe that leadership under Li Wei will lead to problematic conflict and turbulence in Gaoling. We desire to peacefully discuss these things with him.” The Director briefed, though further information would be provided later on.

“Understood.” The Avatar obediently answered. Rin straightened her posture while swiftly nodding. 

“You are dismissed.” The Director finished, sharp eyes focusing on the two teenagers.

———

Wikilow and Rin prepared for their upcoming assignment and boarded the back of a truck. They would be discreetly driven by older agents in disguise to Gaoling’s capital. The inside of the truck was dimly lit. But, while they occupied it the two benders were given more details about their assignment. After they familiarized each other with their respective fighting styles, they strategized and planned.

However, once that was done, a tense silence ensued. The only noise coming from the whir of the truck’s engine and the occasional road bump.

“Is this how you normally move around?” Rin asked, breaking the silence.

“The Dai Li typically use technological means of transport. However, in my specific case, I often manually travel. For this one assignment, we are using a vehicle because of the assignment’s urgency. We are also transporting an individual as well, so it would be most efficient to use a vehicle in the process.” Wikilow pointedly explained.

“Why don’t you use a car or something instead of walking everywhere?” The water bender curiously prodded.

“It would be inefficient to return to the Dai Li headquarters after every individual assignment and mission. A more efficient procedure would be to handle each one consecutively if distance is not too great. Vehicles also tend to be easier to track and follow, and often create noise and suspicion. There is also the benefit of continuous exercise and activity in manual transportation.” The Avatar further clarified in monotone.

“Doesn’t that mean that you’re getting the jobs done slower, you know, inefficiently?” Rin questioned, saying the last word mockingly.

“While your statement is correct, it does not affect the speed of total performance. And getting one assignment done does not make another come quicker.” He answered.

“Mhm, got it.” Rin loosely replied, rolling her eyes. “Got any hobbies, Wikilow?” She proceeded to ask out of boredom.

“Hobbies are unnecessary.” Wikilow dryly stated, staring at the metal walls of the truck.

“So you just train all day?” The water bender grilled.

“It is my duty and purpose as the Avatar to keep peace and balance. To fulfill that to the fullest extent possible, training is a necessity.” He droned on.

“Sheesh, you seriously need to loosen up.” Rin mumbled.

“Physical flexibility is not an issue.” Wikilow said in return, making his partner slap a hand to her forehead.

“That’s not what I meant.” She irritatedly muttered. “Like, do stuff other than training and work, for fun.” Rin exasperatedly elaborated.

“That is illogical.” Wikilow replied with an empty stare. However, before they could continue discussing the matter, they got a notice from the senior agent that they would be departing soon.

———

The truck stopped near Gaoling’s borders in the dead of night. They exited as discreetly as possible, sneaking inside the city separately from the truck. When they were done, they would meet up at a pre-disclosed location.

Gaoling’s capital seemed to be in high spirits, most likely due to the recent election. The two young benders stealthily crept towards Li Wei’s large residence. Reaffirming that their intel was accurate, they reviewed their plan. Unfortunately, ever since Li Wei was elected, the security of his home increased. While the initial guards weren’t looking, they would sneak inside through the back.

Afterwards, they would knock out all the residents and capture Li Wei. The new leader of the State was not scheduled for any public appearances for the next few days. It would be enough time to discuss the matters with the Dai Li. When it was over, Li Wei would hopefully provide an alibi of being away on personal business while a tragedy occurred in his home. The blame would be shifted to common criminals, persuaded of their own guilt.

The first stage of the plan went off without a hitch. However, once Wikilow dealt with the last servant, he saw that Rin had disappeared. He quickly sensed her location and sprinted to the area.

On the second floor, he observed the water bender combating numerous guards. Luckily, the room’s cameras had been disabled. But it was taking a good amount of time and making just a little too much noise for comfort.

Wikilow sped inside and proceeded to finish off the opponents. Subsequently, Rin angrily stomped over to him.

“That was my fight!” She angrily hissed but Wikilow grabbed her and ducked behind a stone pillar. The Avatar covered her mouth with his arm to keep her silent. Rin let out a sound of indignation, but Wikilow muffled it while more people approached.

“What happened?” An older male voice demanded from the hallway.

“I don’t know, but I think the intruders are still inside. Alert the mayor-“ Another voice called as they all entered the scene. But before any of them could act, Wikilow hastily and silently took them down.

“Hey! Didn’t you hear me? I said-“ Rin tried to yell before Wikilow cut her off.

“It does not matter who confronts who. All that matters is that the targets are properly disposed of. I would advise you to improve your techniques, as to not draw an unsuitable amount of attention.” Wikilow coldly informed, before running off to the next room.

Rin gaped for a few seconds before stiffly closing her mouth. Scowling while rolling her eyes, she begrudgingly took the ‘advice’ and chased after the Avatar. From there things proceeded smoothly. Clearing the second floor in an efficient manner while proceeding towards the master bedroom, where Li Wei slept blissfully unaware.

The wind whistled from outside the mayor’s window, the leaves rustled. Li Wei peacefully shifted beneath the covers. The humble door in his room creaked open, slow and ominous. Two figures stepped inside and prowled to the individual sides of the bed. Their faces obscured by the dark shadows haunting the place. After briefly examining the man’s face to confirm the identity, Wikilow gave the signal.

Like lightning, water grappled the man’s legs and arms, pushing him upright. His eyes shot open and he frantically struggled against the bonds. Li Wei screamed and shouted for help, but no one heard his desperate cries. Every individual in the large residence was unconscious on the various floors, unaware of the events that were unfolding.

Wikilow tightly tied a blindfold around Li Wei’s eyes and gagged him. Proceeding to handcuff and bind the mayor in metal ropes. Li Wei still tried to resist, making loud muffled pleas. In turn, the Avatar swiftly hit him on the head, knocking the mayor out cold.

With Li Wei in their custody, the two benders leapt into the night. Leaving the mayor’s residence completely silent.

They made their way in front of the local park, where the truck was waiting. Wikilow and Rin threw the Mayor in the back before hopping in themselves, slamming down the backdoor. The driver immediately began speeding out of Gaoling, the state none the wiser that Li Wei was just taken.

Inside, Wikilow maneuvered Li Wei’s body to lean against the corner of the truck. Taking a few steps back, he turned towards Rin.

“Lift the mayor into the air so that he does not interact with the truck.” The Avatar ordered.

“Can’t you do it yourself, being the Avatar and all?” Rin asked though she stood.

“I am not yet at the point where I can bend multiple elements.” Wikilow dully explained.

“What do you need multiple elements for.” The water bender questioned as she bended tendrils of water to hold Li Wei midair. Instead of answering, Wikilow proceeded to lightly shock the mayor with lightning bending.

“This will keep Li Wei out of the way until we return to the Dai Li headquarters.” He further explained as he motioned for her to drop the mayor.

“Oh! I get it, if you did it yourself you could’ve electrocuted both us and the truck.” Rin figured out, smacking her fist against her other palm.

The Avatar nodded at her observation, and they spent the majority of the trip in a calm silence.

———

Rin yawned while stretching before exiting the truck with Wikilow. Other Dai Li agents dragged a conscious Li Wei into the headquarters. Afterwards, leading the mayor through the hallways to ‘discuss’ various matters.

When Li Wei returned to Gaoling, his eyes would have a misty daze. The mayor having ‘agreed’ to all of the Dai Li’s claims and demands.

“That was exhilarating!” Rin cheered, punching her fists into the air.

“We succeeded in completing the assignment’s goal.” Wikilow said back as they walked.

“That too yeah.” The water bender casually replied with a wave of the hand. “Hey, what’s it going to take to get a laugh or something out of you?” She curiously asked with one eye open.

“Laugh?” The Avatar asked while tilting his head. “The action and emotion of spontaneous repetitive sounds in response to certain activities. Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha. Ha.” He responded with a straight face.

“Not what I meant, Wikilow.” Rin deadpanned, unamused. “You know what? If we’re going to be partners from now on, I’ll make it my personal mission to get a reaction from you. Flinch, Laugh anything-“ Rin began with a smirk before two older agents appeared. Both put a firm hand on the teen’s shoulders.

“The Avatar has training scheduled.” The one with Wikilow quietly informed.

“You are needed elsewhere.” The one with Rin stated, surprising her while Wikilow slowly nodded.

“Can’t it wait, we were kind of in the middle of something…” She tried to protest, but the agent tightened his grip on her. “Never mind.” The water bender said through grit teeth. “See ya Wikilow.” Rin muttered though the Avatar was already leaving in the opposite direction.

*Flashback end*

———

Wikilow hadn’t noticed it at first. But, thinking back to that time, Rin had acted abnormally for about a week after that day. The Avatar pushed the thought aside, going back to ponder his initial question. He and his old partner had always worked well together. Mistakes almost never occurred. From a professional level, it had been ideal.

But factoring in emotional connections, things got complicated. He and Rin didn’t communicate that much during their five year partnership. But there had been a certain degree of trust between them. From Rin’s viewpoint, she had taken the logical route, obediently following orders. The Avatar could understand this. However from an emotional perspective, he was disappointed in how the altercation resulted, despite how it was the most effective course of action.

Wikilow would’ve preferred it somehow if Rin had stayed. He had grown used to the water bender’s presence.

“I know, I miss Rin.” The Avatar concluded in his mind, content. “There’s nothing I can do about it though.” He accepted nonetheless. Turning his head to observe the vast land around the camp, a question made its way into his mind. “I wonder where she is now?” Wikilow thought.

———

A thirteen year old Rin was dragged through the Dai Li headquarters by her wrist. The water bender attempted to wrestle out of the stiff hold but repeatedly failed, often stumbling.

“Can you at least tell me where we’re going?” She frustratedly questioned the older agent but was ignored. The agent led her further and further up the building. After a few silent tense minutes, the agent finally stopped in front of a large door. Opening the door, they unceremoniously lobbed her inside.

Growling, Rin slammed her fist against the closed doors. The sound echoing off the walls of the room. “What was that?” She indignantly muttered at the door.

“Rin.” A voice said from behind her, slightly startling the teen. Turning, she found the Director on the other side of the room, a few Dai Li agents beside him. Unnerved, she walked forward to greet the Director.

“Director Zhou… did you want to speak with me?” Rin hesitantly asked.

“Yes. Your first assignment with Wikilow went well I assume?” The Director casually prodded, eyes gleaming.

“Yeah, it did.” The water bender confirmed, though she kept her guard up.

“Excellent. You’ve also got to know Wikilow’s lack of expression as well then?” The Director interrogated with a light tone.

“I’ve noticed it.” Rin apprehensively replied.

“Ah good. We just need to inform you of some extra details about your partnership with the Avatar.” The Director calmly stated, continuing after observing Rin’s silence. “The Avatar will be under the impression that he is present to control your impulsive behaviours. In reality, you will be there to keep him in check.” He

explained with ease.

“I don’t understand. Why does Wikilow have to be kept in check?” Rin asked, confused.

“The Avatar is a weapon controlled by the Dai Li. He has been trained to hold no emotion or feeling and to not question us in turn. It would be extremely disadvantageous if he were to turn on our organization. So you are to ensure that does not happen and that he remains loyal.” The Director stated with a snake like look in his eyes.

“You want me to keep an eye on him.” Rin summarized, hands crossed behind her back.

“Correct.” Her superior answered. “This will be your task in the Dai Li as the Avatar’s partner. Understand?” The Director teasingly asked.

“I… I do.” The water bender replied, though she felt sympathetic to her partner’s situation. Her eyes showed it.

“One, last, thing, Rin.” The Dai Li’s leader stated before dismissing her. “If you fail this one task. Well…” He trailed off, signalling to the agents behind him.

A earthen wall rose up beneath her, Rin bumping into it as she backed away. While she looked behind her, two cuffs shot out and grappled her arms, forcing the bender against the wall. Rin struggled and tried to break free to no avail. A shadow loomed above, and Rin saw the Director in front of her, a cruel smirk painted across his face.

“People disappear all the time.” The Director menacingly threatened, leaning in so Rin saw herself in his dark eyes. Fear bubbled inside her. For the first time in Rin’s career, she fought the urge to tremble.

“Understand?” He asked as if belittling a child.

The earth holding Rin collapsed and she stumbled back, eyes wide. Her breath was ragged and panicked. Taking several deep breaths, she forced herself to calm down and straightened her back.

“Un… Under…” She began but couldn’t formulate the words. “Understood Director.” Rin said clearly, desperately trying to hide her fear.

When she was dismissed at last. Rin aimlessly wandered the halls in a daze. She finally realized what exactly she had got herself into.

———

Back in the present, on a boat on the other side of the world. A woman wrapped in a torn red cloak leaned against the metal railings. Instead of a left leg from the knee down, she had a slim wooden peg in its place. Her dark brown hair was down, and her blue eyes were dull. She grasped the end of a long red ribbon in her hand as she overlooked the water.

Chapter Text

Rin looked across the ocean with a detached look on her face. The waves softly coalesced against each other while a light breeze moved through the air. The former water bender’s arms were crossed above the railing as she laid her head upon them. The hood of her cloak hiding her face from the other passengers, who paid the young woman no mind.

She tried not to look down at the wooden peg below her left knee. As doing so brought with it the memory of how she lost the limb.

Rin remembered screaming, just barely able to throw her body to the side. However, the earthen spike penetrated and separated her leg from the knee down. Blood spilled from the wound onto the floor as she screeched at the pain. The agent convulsed, instinctively moving to try and heal the injury with water bending before she despondently recalling she no longer could.

“Get out of my sight and don’t come back.” The Director had bitterly spat.

“D… D…. D…” Rin had tried to say, through gasps and suppressed whimpers of pain, both physical and mental.

“It’s not even worth killing you now. You no longer hold value to me, the Dai Li or anyone else in this world.” He coldly explained, cutting her with his words. The Director looked down at her, dark eyes meeting desperate blue. “You’re better off dying in the streets rather than us doing it for you.” The Director stated with narrowed eyes.

“P…please…” She foolishly tried to protest, before a kick rammed against her side, making her cry out.

“Get. Out. And disappear.” He harshly ordered, and she wisely obeyed. Forcing herself to stumble away in a dizzying daze. Rin had collapsed on the streets, but the spirits weren’t done with her just yet. A stranger had taken pity on the ex-agent and nursed her back to health. They had outfitted Rin with the wooden peg, and even sent her on her way with a small amount of money.

She didn’t complain once out of shame of requiring help in the first place. Sometimes, Rin mused that it would’ve been better if she died right there, alone. Then she wouldn’t have to live through the nightmare her life had become.

But no, Rin carried on. Using her extremely limited finance she boarded a boat to the Fire Nation. The Dai Li had limited influence in the area, the nation and Water Tribes having a rigid system that was capable of repelling their attempts at infiltration. The best they could manage were connections to the local crime and some transportation records.

Ironically, the best transport she could afford would dock near her hometown. Rin’s journey would circle back to where it began.

She pondered why the Director had let her live. Besides the fact that she was suffering more alive than dead. Rin knew their methods, crimes and so much more information. She could leak all of it to outside parties.

“But who would believe me?” Rin dejectedly thought. “The Dai Li would be able to counter anything and everything I could say anyways. I’m only one person.” She bitterly added. “Who would I even talk to?” The young woman mentally questioned.

Rin had tried to avoid thinking about her future prospects. Without her bending, she doubted she could simply return to average mercenary work. Which in turn terminated a career of more than six years. There was really nothing left for Rin, not anymore.

Sighing, Rin stared at the red ribbon she had removed from her hair. The dark brown locks further hiding her face. The ribbon peacefully swayed in the wind, and through it she could see her reflection in the water. Rin proceeded to reflect on the events that had brought her to that current situation.

———

An eleven-year-old Rin blinked at her own reflection in a large puddle, long hair behind her back, a red bow tied at the back of her head. Youthful features adorned her face while she was dressed in the traditional Fire Nation school uniform.

“Hey, Rin!” Another girl with light brown hair and eyes called out, poking the water bender on the shoulder.

“Huh?” She replied, shaking out of her trance. “Oh sorry, Koto, got lost in thoughts for a second.” Rin answered with a semi embarrassed smile.

“Come on you two! Hurry up before we’re all late!” A boy with spiky black hair and golden eyes shouted at both of them.

“We know Rozoku!” Both girls chorused as they all sprinted to school.

Rin lived in a large coastal town that went back centuries. Not many traveled through the area, much less settled down. The waters were plentiful enough to sustain their community yet not enough to attract a troublesome level of attention. Despite that, the town’s residents were mostly a tight-knit community. Their school was located near the water as well.

The three kids sped inside the building and into their shared history class, managing to avoid being late. Panting, they moved to take their seats in the classroom.

“Rin.” Their shrewd history teacher stated.

“Yes, Ms. Okai?” The water bender asked, forcing a sly grin on her face.

“You were almost late to class again.” The teacher remarked with venom in their voice. Ms. Okai purposefully ignored the fact that both Koto and Rozoku arrived at the same time. The older woman singling out Rin.

“Ah, but I wasn’t this time.” Rin casually replied, calmly strolling over to her own seat while inwardly rolling her eyes.

Ms. Okai paused for a bit before proceeding with that day’s lesson. Throughout class, Rin could feel the wayward looks her fellow classmates sent her. Though, she didn’t care much about what they thought. She spent the time lazily pretending to pay attention to the morning lessons.

Their school was the only educational institute in the town. So, Rin had attended there all her life. As such, she had long learnt to not care about trying to do well in most of the classes. The teachers were blatantly biased towards her no matter what she did.

When Rin was younger, her parents had futilely tried to shelter her from the prejudice against foreigners. It didn’t matter in the end though, the child could clearly see how they were treated differently by most of the town. Which in turn hadn’t quite developed much socially when compared to the rest of the nation.

When lunch came Rin sat at an out of sight corner table. Skilfully ignoring the occasional glance, she gave a genuine smile when both Koto and Rozoku plopped down next to her.

“I swear, Ms. Okai’s trying to kill us with homework.” Koto complained with a huff, stabbing her fish.

“Wouldn’t surprise me.” Rin replied while chewing her own fish and boiled rice. The three continued their friendly banter. However, the moment was interrupted with the arrival of a group of older students. “Afternoon gentlemen.” Rin irritably yet sarcastically greeted.

“Koto, Rozoku,” The group’s self-proclaimed leader, Mizu, stated. At their unanimous silence, the older boy straightened his back. “Why don’t you two go sit at other tables? There are plenty of free seats.” Mizu invited, beckoning the two over to said tables.

“We’re good.” Koto instantly replied, putting her hands in her lap.

“Yeah, thanks but no thanks.” Rozoku cooly turned down with a hard stare.

“Come on!” Mizu exasperated. “Why do you two always insist on hanging out with the Water Tribe low life?” The older boy questioned with a dramatic gesture.

“For your information, I was born here.” Rin muttered with a visible eye roll. “Not that anyone cares.” She bitterly thought to herself.

“We’re not bothering you, so just go away and leave us alone.” Rozoku shot back. The older group gave them a few more patronizing looks before retreating.

“Spirits.” Both Koto and Rozoku mumbled as they finished eating in peace.

“You guys don’t have to keep defending me all the time. I really don’t care about what any of those idiots think.” Rin stated as they began walking through the hallways.

“We know.” Rozoku casually waved off.

“But what kind of friends would we be if we didn’t do anything.” Koto cheerfully explained, hands before her back.

“Horrible no good ones.” The boy answered, the three chuckling in turn.

“Say, do you mind if we come over to your place after school, Rin?” Koto asked in an airy mien.

“Sorry, me and Rozoku have practise after school. Next time maybe.” Rin answered with an apologetic tone.

“I forget about that!” The other girl replied. “See you later then, guys!” Koto called out as they went to their separate classes.

After trudging through the remainder of her classes, Rin slowly gathered her things. Ignoring the hard gaze her teacher was giving her, she calmly exited the classroom. She took calm and leisure steps through the mostly silent halls. Most of the students having already left. Rin passed by the courtyard, where multiple other students were practising their fire bending.

Benders took mandatory lessons after school. Usually these were fire benders, so the classes would normally be supervised by a teacher. However, Rin’s case was different.

The water bender observed Rozoku in the crowd and gave a warm smile, pausing for a few mere seconds. However, she soon continued towards her own destination. Navigating the building, she gingerly opened the door to an empty classroom. Taking the familiar sight in, Rin let out a resigned sigh as she made her way to the front.

Located there was a small television screen, beneath the device was a single tape. Rin loaded the tape into the television and patiently waited for the video to load. Crossing her legs she sat down on the classroom’s floor to watch.

A video of an old man clearly from the Water Tribes began playing. He began to recite a few things about water bending before demonstrating various techniques, accompanied by more explanations. Rin listened eagerly with full attention, soaking in the information. This was unfortunately her only live source to learn water bending. Especially since the faculty didn’t trust her to take the tapes home herself.

Upon finishing the video, Rin unloaded the tape and placed it back under the device. Afterwards, she calmly exited the building to head home. She mindlessly walked alone, humming one of the songs taught in their music class.

Rin and her parents lived on the farther side of town. Their home was located on top of a small shop they owned that sold knick knacks and gimmicks. Though, they received little business.

“Hey, Mom!” Rin happily greeted when she strolled into the empty shop, a small elaborate bell signalling her entrance. Her mother warmly smiled back from behind the shop’s counter. Both of Rin’s parents were older individuals in their late forties, with a good amount of white hairs.

“Back from school already?” She lightheartedly asked, a simple braid decorating her shoulder.

“Yup…” The water bender answered, looking around the room. “Hey, where’s Dad?” She curiously prodded, leaning against the shop’s wall.

“Upstairs.” Her Mom explained before Rin rushed behind the counter to access the staircase that lead to their home. Upstairs, Rin found her father working away on more merchandise for the shop. A man with a fine beard, he paused when he saw his daughter appear.

“Hey there, Squirt.” He greeted.

“Hi, Dad. What ya working on?” Rin curiously asked as she observed the various objects in front of him.

“Just some new ideas I had in mind.” Her father explained with an enthusiastic mien. “Actually, I’m having trouble working some of the finer details out. Mind lending your old man a hand?” He asked as he got back to work.

“You bet I am!” She eagerly replied, getting down on her knees to assist her father. She ignored the fact that she had lots of homework to do, her family was more important.

After dinner and more joyous moments, Rin finally got around to her homework. It was late in the night, and the moonlight from her one window wasn’t enough to see properly. Silently, she shifted in her personal desk and lit a small lamp. Rin owned a collection of books, both her own and borrowed from various sources. Though she didn’t pay much attention in class, the young girl did invest time in teaching herself.

In the limited light of the lamp and moon, Rin cut through the assignments with ease.

Rin was content with her life. She had her friends, her family and a home. Despite how she and her parents were treated. There was nothing else in the world she would ever want.

———

The next day, Rin let out a tired yawn while walking to school. She had stayed up a little later then usual. Rubbing her eyes, she tried to listen to what Koto and Rozoku were babbling about. But she was actually looking forward to the day ahead. Splitting from her friends once more, she hurriedly made her way towards the courtyard.

“Rin, good to see you.” The teacher, Pao Shi welcomed with an earnest smile. Pao Shi was the only teacher in the entire school that treated Rin fairly, in turn making him her favourite teacher out of the bunch. He usually sported a laid back persona. The late thirty year old styling his inky hair in a slick manner.

“Back at ya.” Rin returned as she joined her peers.

Pao Shi taught the optional swordsmanship classes. There was an unfortunate growing disinterest in weapon combat, especially near the borders. Few took the class, one of the exceptions to this being Rin. The girl in question always enjoying the thrill of a fight.

Grouping into pairs, they practised against each other. Rin found herself sparring with Mizu’s delightful younger brother. Who was a perfect miniature copy of his older sibling, personality and all. However, it was pitifully easy to disarm the cocky boy. Rin kicking him in the stomach and knocking him to the ground with skillful ease. The water bender smirked as he struggled to his feat, hand on her hip.

“You cheated!” The boy angrily huffed.

“No I didn’t. I beat you fair and square.” Rin boasted with a proud grin. Mizu’s younger brother was going to respond before Pao Shi came over.

“Is there a problem?” The teacher pointedly asked.

“She cheated.” Mizu’s younger brother whined, pouting while crossing his arms. Rin gave a playful eye roll in return, though she was annoyed inside.

“I see. And how did Rin cheat exactly?” Pao Shi questioned, tilting his head.

“Well… She just had to.” The boy argued, though his argument was quickly falling to pieces.

“And why is that?” Pao Shi asked with a doubtful gaze.

“Because… because…” Mizu’s younger brother mumbled, scratching his brain for an excuse. Pao Shi sighed, and gently took the boy’s shoulder. The boy in turn, looking up in surprise.

“Lets have a quick talk outside.” Pao Shi suggested and lead him away. However, the boy looked back and gave Rin a hateful and infuriated glare. She in turn, shrugged it off and continued practising various forms Pao Shi had demonstrated earlier.

———

Things spiralled out of control. Rin supposed she could have done things differently, and she did regret some of her actions. However, she didn’t deserve what had happened to her.

Rin had gone to the shore near the school after her morning classes. It was where she normally practised her water bending. Silently, she made a small ball of water rise up into her hand. Staring at her reflection in the surface briefly, Rin increased the ball’s temperature. Wisps of white steam floated into the sky.

Rin knew she would never master water bending with just videos. So, if she wanted to become one, she would have to research herself. Talking to travellers, reading in the local library, she learned many more things then what school tried to teach her.

However, there wasn’t much about increasing temperatures. Sure, it was mentioned as a possibility in books. But, there wasn’t much on the skill besides that. Though, Rin found she could perform it with ease.

Soon, Koto and Rozoku joined her by the shore. They exchanged friendly banter and jokes, before a loud cough disturbed them. Turning, all three saw Mizu and his usual gang. With them was Mizu’s younger brother, who had a smug look on his face.

“You guys hear something?” Rin sarcastically joked, squinting her eyes as she mockingly looked around.

“Low life! My little brother got in trouble because of you!” Mizu angrily accused, pointing at Rin. In turn, she let out a tired sigh while rolling her eyes.

“What?” Koto whispered next to Rin.

“I beat his brother in a sparring match, he thought I was cheating, couldn’t explain why and what I did exactly so Pao Shi took him away for a bit to talk.” Rin nonchalantly explained.

“That’s right! And now we’re going to make you pay!” Mizu’s little brother shouted back with a wild grin.

“How do you think you’re going to do that?” Rin deadpanned while her friends tried to deescalate the situation. Mizu answered by charging her, throwing a fist which she sidestepped.

“Okay then, we’re doing this.” The water bender stated and pivoted on her heel. Leaning forward, she avoided another swing from the older boy. Afterwards, Rin brought her knee up on him. Hitting him where it hurts, Mizu let out a high pitched yelp, clutching the wounded area. Rin took the opportunity to chop him on the back, sending her opponent to the damp ground.

“I guess that’s all you got? If you’re going to try and start a fight, at least come prepared.” Rin taunted, lightly nudging the boy’s side with her foot. However, a commotion to her right took Rin’s attention away from Mizu. “What the?” She mumbled before processing the scene.

The rest of Mizu’s gang and his little brother were fighting Koto and Rozoku, who tried to put up a futile defence. It was for naught though, as the group forced the two to the ground, hands behind their backs.

“Koto! Rozoku!” Rin cried out, moving to help her friends before her feet were swept from under her. Falling, Rin caught herself and tried to get up. But, a sudden force to her stomach sent her back. The water bender letting out a quiet gasp as she stumbled back. Before she could act, Mizu put her in a tough headlock. “Hey!” Rin shouted, struggling.

“Not so high and mighty now are you low life. Huh, serves you right, no good foreigner.” Mizu ridiculed with a leer. “Come on guys, lets do this already!” The older boy yelled to his friends and brother.

Glancing over, Rin saw that multiple of them, including Mizu were fire bending. She could see the panicked looks of both Koto and Rozoku. The sight ignited sparks in the water bender, making her let out a growl.

Luckily, Mizu hadn’t restrained her arms. Multiple torrents of water jetted out of the ocean and into Mizu and his gang. The force pushed them all back and off of Rin and her friends.

“Just go away you hear me! Leave us alone!” Rin furiously demanded, an enraged look in her eyes.

The older students were not deterred. Reigniting their flames, they focused all of their attention on Rin, rushing towards her. The water bender swiftly repeated her previous action, the waves sweeping them farther back. “I said to go away!” Rin screamed, eyes dark and stormy like a tsunami.

They charged again. Rin defended herself again. But it wasn’t the same. Unintentionally, she fuelled her anger and hate into her bending, boiling the water as she unleashed it. “GO… AWAY!” Rin roared with the intensity of the sun.

Rin only realized what she had done when Mizu and some of his other friends fell to the floor gasping. Clutching various areas of their body, she fearfully looked down at the ground, where steam emanated from puddles.

“Oh my goodness.” She whispered, hurriedly moving to heal what she had done. Luckily, it looked like none of them would have any permanent damage done.

Looking up, Rin saw that a crowd had gathered around her during the commotion. Nervously shifting, Rin tried to find her friends to make sure they were alright. After a few seconds, she saw the two scrambling up to their own feet, unharmed. Letting out a breath of relief, Rin took a few steps towards them.

Only for Koto and Rozoku to run into the confines of the crowd, eyes filled with fear. “Koto… Rozoku?” Rin whispered, reaching out only for them to back away more, eyes hardening while other students got in front.

Rin’s eyes went wide, looking over the various people watching her and her alone. Suddenly it felt much more overbearing then before. “Guys…” She mumbled, voice slightly quavering while her hands fell uselessly to her sides.

———

Rin was practically dragged to the headmaster’s office, her parents entering soon after. The people she had scalded were rushed to the nurse’s office, though Rin had already healed most of their injuries. The young girl looked down at her feat while the headmaster explained the situation to her parents.

“She’s expelled.” The headmaster coldly stated after a short pause.

“What!?” Rin practically shouted.

“You’re expelled.” The plump headmaster stated again, eyes narrowing.

“B…But, I didn’t do anything wrong!” She passionately protested.

“You injured numerous students.” The headmaster responded, eyes looking down on the girl.

“That was an accident! They attacked me first!” Rin yelled.

“And in return, you scalded them.” The old man said, glaring.

“You’re saying that like I seriously injured them or something. None of the injuries were serious!” The young girl shouted, fists clenched as she tried to argue her case. The headmaster was silent, as rage bubbled up inside her. “People have fought before, and none of them were ever expelled. Even if they got sent to the hospital! Why am I being-“ She raged before her mother put a hand on shoulder, stopping her.

“That’s enough, Rin. We understand, headmaster.” Her mother quietly said, as a disbelieving look painted Rin’s face.

“Mom!” Rin cried, looking to her Dad for backup, only to see the same look on his face. “Dad!” The young girl continued. “This isn’t fair.” Rin angrily protested, directing her furious tone at the intolerant headmaster.

“We’re incredibly sorry that this happened. We’ll be going now.” Her parents both said, taking Rin and leaving the office.

Outside in the hallways, the students all parted to let the family pass. Sending Rin glowers, glares and looks along the way. Koto and Rozoku avoided making eye contact with her. Only Pao Shi looked sympathetic. Although she wanted to, the water bender refused to let herself cry. Rin had a dark look on her face as she passed the crowd with her parents, and she kept it on all the way home.

Chapter Text

Letting out a deep sigh, Rin leaned back in her chair from behind the counter of her family’s shop. Rin wore dark grey and black casual clothing, which contrasted her red bow. She crossed her arms and legs with a huff as she looked around the empty store.

Ever since she was expelled, Rin had spent most of her time at home or in the shop. Her parents had made attempts to homeschool the water bender, which she found herself unenthusiastic to despite their effort. Though, relations were a bit tense and rocky between the family. Besides that, Rin didn’t have much reason to leave, nor a real desire to. Not even to study in the local library like she used to love so much.

Frustrated, Rin groaned, slamming her hands on the small countertop. She proceeded to rest her head against the cool surface.

“This… sucks!” Rin seethed, before the sound of the door opening made her jump up. Trying to force a happy expression on, as she didn’t want the few customers the shop did have to leave. Rin paused, slightly tilting her head to the side when she saw who it was. “Huh?” The water bender mumbled, confused. The new arrival was not one of the regulars.

“Master Pao Shi?” Rin asked, a little shocked that her old teacher had entered.

“Afternoon, Rin.” Pao Shi greeted with a wave, before browsing the various shelves in the shop. Rin blinked at her former teacher, before rapidly shaking her head.

“Why’d you stop by?” The water bender loudly questioned, gesturing to nothing in particular.

“Just looking around.” He casually answered, delicately picking an intricate glass fish figurine up. “Who made this? It’s incredibly well crafted.” The swordsman prodded, turning it over in his hands while tracing the individually carved scales.

“My mom makes most of the decorative stuff. Dad makes the knick knacks and I usually help out.” Rin slowly explained, suspicious of her former teacher’s trivial chatter.

“I would expect that such nice merchandise would practically be flying off the shelf.” Pao Shi stated, carefully placing the figurine back down. “I can see that’s not the case though, huh?” He quietly observed, motioning to the filled shelves that lined the shop.

“…Yeah. Not a lot of people come by you know?” Rin bitterly stated, a dark look adorning her face.

Pao Shi’s face softened. Sighing, he took a few steps closer to the water bender.

“So, I’ll cut to the chase. How’ve you been holding up the last few days?” Her former teacher gently asked, a concerned mien to his voice.

“Fine.” Rin curtly muttered, resting her head on her hands.

“I tried arguing with the headmaster for you. But, as you can expect, it’s a tough climb. And I am vastly outnumbered.” Pao Shi explained with a wave of his hand, a twinge of anger lacing his voice.

“Don’t bother, no one in that entire building is going to change their mind one bit.” Rin harshly responded. Pao Shi’s face morphed into one of guilt and sympathy. Seeing this, Rin forced herself to calm down, taking a few deep breaths in and out. “But… thanks for trying, I guess.” The water bender added. However, her attention was soon drawn elsewhere. The sight of Koto and Rozoku hurriedly rushing past the shop from the other side of the street making her roll her eyes.

“I assume you haven’t talked to your friends that much.” Pao Shi noted, tracing her line of sight to the two.

“Some friends.” Rin scowled.

Initially, she had tried approaching the two once more. Rin had desperately hoped to preserve some kindling of their friendship. Nevertheless, it was futile, as each and every time she was rebuked. Even then, they both avoided her like the plague. Eventually, Rin gave up on trying.

“How are things going with you? How’s your dojo?” Rin prodded, changing the subject.

“Oh. Good.” He answered, a brief silence ensuing. Pao Shi owned a small building next to his own home. He had turned it into a weapon dojo that people could sign up for on the weekends. Though, most used it to fine-tune their swordsmanship. Pao Shi ran both the dojo as well as his own teaching job at the school.

“Is that all you wanted to talk about, Master Pao Shi? Just to check in on me?” She tiredly asked, visibly deflating from the reminder.

“Part of the reason actually. I assume you haven’t been practising your swordsmanship that much lately.” Pao Shi explained.

“Yeah, why?” Rin deadpanned, raising her left eyebrow.

“Well, if you ever want to. You can always stop by the dojo for free. I’m not letting my top student slip away that easily.” He finally offered, a sincere smile on his face.

“Really?” The water bender asked, stunned. Immediately though, doubts started to creep in. After thinking it over, Rin had concluded that her ex-friends might’ve been using her for free stuff. As no one thought that there would be actual consequences by associating with her. In the end, maybe they were like everyone else.

Rin regretted ever giving them anything from the shop for free. They didn’t deserve it. “What’s the catch?” Rin suspiciously interrogated.

“None. I don’t want anything in return. If you don’t want to come, you don’t have to.” Pao Shi honestly replied, putting his hands up. “But I would love to continue teaching you the art of the sword.” He added with a small smile.

“Won’t your business suffer? Let alone reputation.” She quietly asked.

“Maybe, probably. But I’ll be able to deal with whatever they do or say.” Pao Shi waved off. Rin was silent, thinking it over. Her former teacher placed glass figurines of a family of alligators, a fox and two koi fish on the counter. To which she wordlessly rung up and boxed.

“…Master Pao Shi.” Rin hesitantly called out as he began to leave. “Thanks for coming. I might… yeah, I might take you up on that offer.” She stated, eyes determined.

Pao Shi turned around, box under his arm.

“I look forward to seeing you then, Rin.” The swordsman earnestly replied with a bright smile on his face as he exited the store.

———

Months passed, and Rin slowly adapted to a new normal routine. She would work in her parent’s shop in the mornings. Afterwards she would read books that were borrowed from the library. On weekends she would then go visit Pao Shi’s dojo to practise swordsmanship. Then, she either returned or borrowed more books. Concluding, she would spend the remainder of her day practising her water bending.

The world all in all moved much slower for her.

Days passed by uneventfully, coalescing together as one continuous experience. The sky even appeared to be dimmer and grey sometimes. It was growing very monotonous.

The only thrill and fun in her life had been sword fighting and water bending. And even then, the sessions at the dojo were short and Rin often found herself bored with her opponents. But she never spoke up, as to not seem ungrateful to Pao Shi.

In the end, Rin was often alone. She didn’t see her parents that much anymore. They woke up early and returned late into the night. The sight of an empty house had become commonplace for her. The shop too, wasn’t getting as many customers as usual, which wasn’t that much to begin with. Rin still found it all a bit depressing after a while, so she began to stay out later to practise her water bending.

Though, she was also alone in her bending, it served to distract Rin from her thoughts. The familiar forms and motions still being able to provide a constant thrill in her life.

One night, Rin returned home at midnight, the light of the full moon peeking through the windows. Most nights she would stay out later, but that time proved to be an exception. Her parents wouldn’t usually be home as well, that time proved to be an exception.

In the darkness of the room, ominous and haunting, Rin’s parents solemnly sat on the small sofa. Their hands were loosely intertwined as they blankly looked over at the wall. The shadows of the room loomed over all three. A slight whistle of the wind echoed from outside.

“…Mom?…Dad?” Rin mumbled, unnerved by the sight. “You’re back early.” She quietly noted, taking the time to analyze their appearances. The two adults had dark bags underneath their sullen eyes. They looked tired and dishevelled as well. “What happened to them?” Rin thought, surprised.

“Rin, we need to talk.” Her mother stilly stated, turning her head ever so slightly is Rin’s direction.

“O…kay.” She answered, drawing the word out suspiciously. The water bender proceeded to slowly drag a nearby chair across the floor. The sound eerie in the room’s atmosphere. “What do you want to talk about?” Rin prodded, taking a seat across from her parents.

“Me and your mother have been discussing things… And we’ve both decided that you should spend a couple weeks with our relatives in the capital.” Her father reluctantly explained, avoiding his daughters eyes.

“WHAT!?” Rin shouted, making her parents slightly wince. Recently, their relationship hadn’t improved after Rin’s expulsion. The water bender still having lingering resentments from her parents not defending her. Only worsened by their odd lack of communication. “Why am I being sent away?” She seethed, balling her fists.

“We’re not sending you away. We think it’ll be a good experience for you. You’ll be back before you know it.” Her mother tried to gently soothe.

“Then why aren’t you guys coming with me then?” Rin demanded to know, taking a single step forward.

“Me and your mother are both busy right now. So, we can’t exactly come along at the moment.” Her father stated, bringing his head back up.

“Busy…Busy… Yeah right!” The water bender shouted, eyes narrowing. “Where have you two been for the last few months? I barely see you anymore, and now when I do, you look like this! What’s going on?” Rin pleaded.

“It’s… well… Rin… we… uh.” Both adults tried to explain, but all that came out was jumbled words.

“You can’t even tell me!” The water bender angrily accused, in her anger not being able to see the answer.

“Rin…” Her mother tried to say before her daughter cut her off.

“The capital has a lot more people from the Water Tribes right? The capital has a lot more foreigners and people like us right? Why did you decide to live here and not there?” Rin piqued. Heavily breathing while she awaited her stunned parent’s answer.

“…Well…” Her father tried to say, glancing over at his wife for help, who in turn continued for them.

“There, used to be a lot more, foreigners in town. Do you remember our old neighbours, the old woman and her grandkids?” The older woman asked, to which Rin gave a stiff nod. “And, we know you’re aware of how the rest of town treats us.” Her mother stated, receiving another nod. “They drove everyone else away, to the other towns and capital. We’re the only ones who stayed.” Her mother explained.

“Why did you stay then?” Rin asked, frustrated.

“If we all left, the town wouldn’t change. If we left then the town would’ve won in driving all of us out. By staying we can try and make a difference here.” Her mother softly explained, intently staring at the floor.

“That’s just being stubborn!” Rin angrily cried. “What difference could you possibly make?” She questioned.

“We show them that we’re not lower or different, instead of running away. The people will eventually change if they see that, and in the future everyone can live here peacefully.” Her father stated this time, a hard look in his eyes.

“How’s that fair to us?” Rin quietly whispered, to which she got no response. “…Never mind. Fine, have it your way. I get it.” She said to them while storming off, though she didn’t get it at all.

———

It had been a week since Rin arrived at the capital. She was halfway through her stay with her boring relatives, who she didn’t even see that much before. The Fire Nation capital was a centre of innovation and culture. Large towers touched the dark sky, some with modern designs, others with traditional ones. It had been strange adjusting at first, with so many more people around. But Rin had been enchanted with the other water benders, having almost spent her whole life watching a single old man bend through a television.

The water bender had cooled down since the fight with her parents. Rin felt some guilt for having blew up on them. A part of her understood where they were coming from. But, the weight of everything had begun to get to the girl.

As she often found herself doing, Rin took a late night stroll and explored the capital. Taking the indescribable sights in with a gleam in her eyes. It was peaceful for once, almost no one gave her strange looks as she passed like they did back home.

“This is surprisingly nice.” Rin cheerfully thought to herself as she hummed a random tune.

However, the moment was ended when a string force rammed into Rin’s side. “Hey!” She indignantly called out, wincing while clutching her injured side.

“Sorry kid, got to hop.” An older female voice non apologetically said to her while running off into an alley behind a restaurant.

“Spirits…What was that?” The water bender mumbled to herself, stumbling a bit before rightening her posture. At first perplexed, she immediately noticed that the yuan bills her relatives had given her were gone. Quickly putting the pieces together, she growled and swiftly charged into the same alley the woman had.

“Get back here you thief!” Rin angrily demanded, pumping her fist into the air as she chased the woman down. Luckily, she was able to catch a glimpse of the woman dressed in black before they could completely flee.

“Nothing personal! It’s only a couple of yuan, so just deal with it kid!” The woman called back snarky, picking up her speed. Rin increased her own in turn to keep up with the fast thief. While it was true that the stolen amount was small, Rin wasn’t about to let any amount of financial means go that easily. If her parents had taught her anything, it was to not be frivolous regarding money.

The thief was surprised that the water bender was keeping up with her. As a result, they began to exert more energy into their movements, pumping their legs a little farther and their arms a little faster. However, Rin was not a quitter, all her training reverberated through her muscles as she sped up. Right when the thief thought their advantage was larger, Rin grabbed onto the sleeve of the thief and yanked her back. The thief was persistent though, and pulled free, pulling and pushing at dumpster bins to block their pursuer.

Rin’s mouth gaped in surprise as a dumpster fell in perfect timing to block her way. Luckily, she had enough time to leap overhead and avoid the trash that lay strewn across the ground in a menagerie of obstacles. When the dumpster made contact with a lingering water pipe, Rin didn’t even flinch at the loud, chaotic noise that perspired as a reaction.

Rin continued her chase as dumpsters continued to be dragged in her way. Rin remained focused, her eyes sharpening as she avoided most of them with quick, swift movements, small reminders of her training. When a large dumpster suddenly appeared in her direction, Rin moved like mist and used the flooded water on the ground to slice through the material, bending the water into a precise weapon that sliced the dumpster in two.

Avoiding the large debris, Rin continued her pursuit with haste. Once the scene had cleared up Rin was surprised to see the thief’s figure standing still, her eyes glinting with curiosity as she stared at Rin.

“Give me back my yuan.” Rin demanded as she charged forward.

With newfound anger, Rin used her water bending to send a swift wave of water towards her enemy’s feet. The thief skillfully dodged the attack, jumping over it in one movement.

Seeing an opportunity, Rin used the remaining water to create walls of ice, the ice curving inwards to trap them in. “You have nowhere to run. Give it back.” Rin said as she extended her hand, her fingers angrily reaching for her lost money.

The thief smirked as she exposed the yuan for Rin to see. “Come get it, then.” The thief cooed with a joking manner, as if they were talking to a mere child.

Rin shouted as she darted towards her. However, the thief smirked, moving into forms Rin was all too familiar with. Bits of the ice wall turned back into water,  rapidly shooting out towards the girl in tendrils.

Twisting her body she barely dodged the attack, proceeding to jump back to gain some distance. 

“She’s a water bender!” Rin thought to herself, surprised at the new development. That hesitation ended up costing her, as the thief began going on the offensive. Weaving through the maze of attacks, Rin launched a shot of boiling water at the thief. The water was off her mark however, the thief leisurely stepping aside. Upon seeing the steam emanating from it though, paused.

“Interesting.” The thief mumbled to herself, smirk in place, proceeding to roll out of the way of multiple ice discs.

Sending a flurry of ice spears at Rin, the younger girl quickly spiralled and froze the water in front of her to create a shield. When she cast it down, Rin was greeted by the thief taking a swing at her.

Moving into fast paced hand to hand combat, Rin struggled to keep up with her opponent. Parrying and having almost all of her strikes deflected or rerouted. Eventually, a sudden chill filled the air. Rin froze, the temperature decrease making her freeze in place. Rin noticed that her breath was visible, before her eyes wandered to the smug thief, who was unaffected by the new climate.

Before she knew it Rin was pushed to the alley’s floor, arms pinned behind her back.

The thief let out a chuckle, humoured by the girl’s feeble attempts to free herself. “This sort of temperature isn’t even that cold kid. You should try and get used to it in the future.” They chided with an amused grin.

“Shut… up.” Rin irately forced out from under her, displeased at how their fight had went.

The thief chuckled, moving off the downed girl. Rin turned herself over into a sitting position, wary of the thief. Who in turn, proceeded to throw the stolen yuan at the ground. Rin blinked, surprised before looking back at the thief who casually strolled away.

“You have potential, I’ll give you that kid.” They said while turning the ice wall back into water that seeped into the floor. “I could actually use someone like you in my next job.” She nonchalantly continued, surprising Rin. “What do ya think? Want to earn some extra pocket change?” The thief offered, briefly turning towards the silent girl.

“If you want in, just follow me.” The thief stated, walking off while leaving Rin alone.

Hesitatingly, Rin reached out and pocketed her yuan. Rising and composing herself, she stared in the direction the thief had taken. The water bender pondered following the thief, inwardly debating the issue.

“I really shouldn’t…” Rin thought. “Pocket change…” The thief had said, making Rin bite her lip. “That would probably be a bad idea.” Her conscious tried to appeal.

“This is probably illegal.” Rin said out loud, visibly unsure about what to do. After further deliberation, going back and forth in her mind, she made her decision. “It probably wouldn’t hurt, to at least check it out.” Rin decided with a single nod.

She proceeded to hunt down the thief, who had continued to slowly walk through the alleys. When the older woman saw Rin, she had a smug look on her face as the girl joined her.

“I knew you’d want in.” The thief cheerfully stated as they wandered through the alleys. In turn, Rin looked away with an annoyed expression.

“I’m just checking it out. I’m leaving if it turns out you’re a psycho or something.” The younger girl mumbled. The thief hummed in response. “So street thief, what am I supposed to call you?” Rin asked after an awkward silence.

“…I’m not about to tell you my actual name, kid.” The thief said with a cocky smile.

“So, it’s street thief then?” Rin stated with an eye roll.

“Why? Being besmirched as a simple ‘street thief’ would be far beneath me.” The older woman replied with a thoughtful tone. “I suppose… you may call me Lee.” The newly dubbed Lee exclaimed with a snap of her gloved fingers.

“Isn’t that a boy’s name?” The younger girl asked, unimpressed.

“Mostly, but it’s all you’ll be getting.” Lee cooly waved off as they continued forward. “Speaking of, why don’t you introduce yourself kid?” The older woman prodded.

“If your not going to give me your name, then I am most definitely not giving you mine.” Rin shot back with a huff. Lee softly shook her head at the words. “By the way, what is this job that we’re doing?” The younger water bender questioned while crossing her arms.

“Just a quick in and out. I’m actually heading over to a meet up to get the big details.” Lee casually explained without missing a beat.

“There’s more of you.” Rin stated, though the fact didn’t surprise her.

“Of course. The Purple Lotus.” Lee calmly stated while Rin instantly whipped her head to look at her in shock.

“The… uh, mercenary criminal group?” The younger girl asked.

Rin knew of the Purple Lotus. In Avatar Korra’s time, she had often clashed with the Red Lotus, the first split from the main White Lotus. Eventually, the Avatar was able to crush most of the organization’s central figures. Because of this, the Red Lotus proceeded to crumble into various other groups, one of which being the Purple Lotus. The group had a fierce and notable reputation for their efficient profit based work.

“The one and only.” Lee said, looking down at her. “What? Ducking out kid?” The older woman mocked, lighting a fire inside Rin.

“No!” She passionately defended, quelling the tremors of doubt she recently felt.

“Good, because we’re here.” The mercenary stated matter of factly, making Rin look around in surprise. The duo were in an alley next to a semi ruined building, every one of the window’s were blocked over and a single door was present. “Get a good look around. We’re coming back here after the job’s done.” Lee explained to which Rin sharply nodded. After Lee whispered a few hushed words into the door’s slot, it swung open.

“Now don’t cause me any problems by running off.” The older woman added, receiving another nod in turn as they both entered.

The interior of the building vastly differed from the exterior. Being much more extravagant and tidy then the outside, it was darker then she expected with an eerie glow. Multiple people mingled inside, a dark and foreboding atmosphere encompassing them.

Rin closely followed Lee through the crowd, ignoring the ominous stares from the shadows. The older woman approached a hunched over man with pale wrinkly skin. The younger girl kept her distance as the two quietly conversed, trying to pay attention to what they were saying. However, she found herself distracted by small interruptions in the building. The man handed Lee some papers. Lee pocketed the documents but did not leave, continuing to speak to him.

Rin thought she heard her town’s name at one point. Abruptly turning and trying to tune into their conversation, she found that they had already moved on.

After a few more minutes, Lee bade the man farewell and motioned for her to follow. Silently exiting the building, Lee began to sprint through the alleys once more. Taken slightly aback, Rin quickly gave chase to run next to her.

“So… where are… we heading?” Rin asked along the way.

“The home of one Mr. Kou.” Lee said back to her, keeping her eyes focused ahead.

“The mover star?” Rin questioned, as there weren’t many prominent Kou’s.

“The one and only.” Lee replied with a small nod.

“Uh…What exactly are we going to do at Mr. Kou’s home?” The younger girl hesitantly prodded.

“Just sneaking in and grabbing something. It’ll be mega quick.” The older woman explained.

“Legally?” Rin asked with a hopeful pleading tone.

“Nope.” Lee shot down, popping the p.

“Okay, definitely illegal then.” The young water bender thought to herself. “I can’t back out now. I’m in too deep at this point, I even saw their hideout.” She mentally despaired.

Rin followed Lee through the unfamiliar network of alleyways, cold doubt resting on her shoulders. Eventually, Mr. Kou’s house was visible. Wordlessly, she put on the black gloves and mask that Lee had tossed her earlier when leaving.

“What are you stealing?” Rin whispered as they crept outside the house, not bothering to try and hide the legality of the matter.

“Something very important to Mr. Kou.” Lee cryptically responded.

The two water benders sneaked around the property’s edges, observing the peaceful home. A few minutes passed before one of the windows were opened by one of the house’s maids. Lee immediately raced forward, leaping through the open space without a sound. Rin followed her lead, not given any time to hesitate. They landed on the carpeted floor and quickly looked around to find no one present.

Lee slightly crouched down and began whispering to Rin. “Okay then, now that we’re in we’re going to split up.” The older woman stated in a hushed tone, slashing a finger across her neck to gesture her silence. “Just don’t get caught and you’ll be fine. This guy’s a fool and doesn’t have any sort of security system at all. Meet me at the master bedroom, it’s the room above us. Remember, do not get caught.” Lee mischievously instructed before speeding off in the other direction.

“Oh come on…” Rin complained as she hid herself behind a curtain. “I could just leave and get out of this mess.” She pondered, completely still as a servant stepped close. “No, I can’t do that either. I’m in major trouble if I leave too.” Rin thought, sighing when the servant left before dashing to another hiding spot. “T… this is fine. I’ll just get it done quickly. This’ll be a very bad memory before I know it.” The water bender concluded, forcing her fear away.

After multiple close calls, Rin creeped up a flight of stairs and through the hallways. Making her way to the master bedroom, she was greeted with the sight of five unconscious men and a small pile of smashed electronics outside the door.

“That was faster then I thought you would take.” Lee slyly commented, revealing herself near a window that overlooked the field they had ran across. She had been staring outside with an eerie focus. “Target’s inside.” The older woman added, opening the door with Rin silently shadowing.

Inside the fancy room were multiple objects of value. Furniture, clothing and accessories were strewn about in an unorganized manner. Finally, Mr. Kou himself loudly snored in his bed, wife asleep next to him.

“What are we looking for?” Rin mouthed at Lee, but instead observed the older woman calmly stalking towards Mr. Kou’s bedside. Rin’s chest tightened, a cold hand gripping her inside. “Lee, what are we looking for?” She urgently questioned, taking a step forward. Lee ignored the girl, instead forming a small icy dagger in her hand.

She was going to kill him.

“WAIT!” Rin screamed, reaching her hand out to stop the older bender.

But, she was too late.

Rin could only watch, helpless, as the man’s eyes flashed open, only for the dagger to pierce his skull. Next to the body, Mr. Kou’s wife groggily awoke, proceeding to see the body and gasp. Lee sighed, leaping across the bed to take down the horrified partner. It was over before it had even begun, a silent scream frozen in her throat.

Rin took a mortified step back, as feathers from the torn pillows flew into the air. She wanted to throw up, her vision slightly blurred. However, Rin was able to process someone roughly shaking her back and forth. Looking up, she saw the dark face of Lee.

“We’re done here kid, come on!” The older woman urged, dragging Rin towards a balcony and jumping off. Rin followed, not even questioning that there was a balcony.

And then they ran, the night judging them from above. Rin didn’t remember how she ended up outside the Purple Lotus’s hideout, curled up against the alley’s wall while Lee entered. Thought after thought flew in and out of her head as she held her knees against her chest.

“I just watched two people get murdered.” She anguished, eyes filling with water. “And didn’t do anything to stop it.” Rin added in despair.

Rin just wanted the entire affair to end. In the end, she shakily stood from the ground, a stumble in her walk. The job was done, the girl just wanted to go home and forget the entire thing. However, the hideout’s door swung open and Lee sauntered out, arms behind her back while humming a cheerful tune. If Rin didn’t know better, she would never have guessed that the woman had just committed murder.

“That was certainly energizing.” Lee happily stated as she approached Rin, who in turn stared with wide eyes.

“E…e… energizing…” The girl mumbled disbelievingly. “Is that all you have to say? That it was energizing! You murdered, spirits how many people.” Rin shouted, thinking about how many more lives were taken by the woman before their meeting.

“One, stop with the screeching kid.” Lee said lifting a finger up, an annoyed tone to her voice. “Two, it’s not that bad. You get used to it after a while.” They explained as if talking about the weather. Rin gave her a silent glare. “Three, how do you feel about coming on a few more of these?” Lee casually offered, extending her hand.

“Are… are you serious?” Rin breathed out, before a parade of slightly maniacal laughs escaped her. “I don’t want anything to do with you.” She angrily rejected, backing away.

“I don’t even see why you needed me there. You, clearly could’ve handled it yourself.” The younger of the two hissed, clenching her fists. “Leave me alone.” Rin growled out, turning while forgetting her previous fears. Suddenly, she heard the sound of something flying towards her. Acting fast, Rin crossed her arms to defend herself. But, no attack came. Instead, in her hand was a worn small bag, tied with a rubber band.

“Fine, fine. It’s your choice I guess.” Lee muttered. “There’s your cut for the job, as promised.” She added, moving to stand behind Rin. “Though, if you ever change your mind. Well, I’m always travelling around the nation.” Lee whispered, a sly grin on her face as she began sprinting away.

When Rin turned again, Lee was gone.

Unnerved, Rin began running back to her relative’s home. After a few minutes, she slowed down and leaned against the wall of a random alley.

“Finally… it’s over.” She thought to herself while steadily walked home. However, she paused, slowly glancing behind her. Gulping, Rin continued forward, staring at the ground with a torn expression. “I… I should go tell someone about this, right?” Rin thought unsurely. “I know where their hideout is, and witnessed the murders. I’d definitely be in less trouble.” She mentally added.

The bag weighed down in her hand. Slowly, Rin peaked inside to see the contents.

Bills, lots of them, lots of authentic yuan. It amounted to more then she’d ever had before.

Squeezing both the bag and her eyes shut. She closed then pocketed the money. “I’m just one person, what’s that going to do.” Rin told herself, pushing her feet to move.

———

The week passed by without incident despite Rin’s initial fears. Upon returning to her hometown, Rin’s parents seemed in better spirits. Her mother enveloping Rin in a tight hug, which she returned after a short hesitation. Things soon returned to normal after that, another week passing uneventfully.

But, the spirits weren’t done with Rin yet.

She had been quietly reading in her room. Eyes half closed as they danced across the words. However, Rin heard the muffled sounds of her parents from the kitchen. They sounded worried, and trying to keep their voices low. Concerned, Rin silently exited her room and entered the kitchen. Her parents were crowded around the counter, where a single small stack of papers were located. It was if it were poison.

“Mom? Dad? Is everything okay?” Rin asked, making her parents jump.

“R… Rin? Y… you’re still up?” Her father stuttered nervously.

“I was reading. But, I heard you guys and wanted to see what was up.” The water bender mumbled, pushing past her protesting parents to look over the papers herself. Holding the first document in her hands, her body trembled as her eyes widened.

“We’re being evicted!?” Rin shouted, the paper falling to the floor. Her parents guiltily stared at their feet.

“The shop wasn’t getting many visitors recently. So, we both had to work some extra jobs to try and keep up. But, as you can see, it isn’t enough this time.” Her mother quietly explained, the shadows under her eyes becoming more prominent.

“That’s why you were never home? That’s why I spent two weeks in the capital?” Rin questioned, receiving an ashamed nod in return. “Why didn’t you tell me? I could’ve helped!” She pleaded, taking a step closer.

“We didn’t want you to worry. We didn’t want you to have to help.” Her father stated, slowly crouching down to pick the fallen sheet up.

“I would’ve understood.” Rin responded with a fiery determination in her eyes.

“We know…” They both tiredly replied.

“Listen, we still have a week before we have to leave. But, it’ll be alright. We’ll get through this together.” Her mother encouraged, a soft smile on her face.

“How can you say that?” Rin asked, slouching. Her parents pulled her into a family embrace. She didn’t return the gesture, deep in thought before an idea filtered into her mind. Abruptly breaking free from the hold, she awkwardly backed away. “Sorry, sorry. But uh, I’m actually going to bed now.” Rin excused, which her parents readily accepted. “Talk more tomorrow?” She quickly added with her own smile, which was returned.

Bolting back into her room, Rin locked the door behind her. Proceeding to violently snatch the bag from it’s hiding place. She cleared away her books before dumping the contents on her desk. Quickly counting the amount in her head, she scowled upon realizing it wasn’t enough. In frustration she punched her bed before leaning against the opposite wall, eyes closed.

Rin spent a good deal of time brainstorming ideas and plans before opening her eyes. When she did, Rin was able to see the small scrap of paper hidden between the bills. Confused, the water bender pulled the slip out and unfolded it.

On the paper was an address, an address in her town. Also, a single crude drawing of a purple lotus. Instantly, Rin realized what it was, eyes narrowing.

“Well, I’m always travelling around the nation.” Lee had said before leaving.

“How did she know where I lived?” Rin quickly asked herself, pacing her small dark room while thinking. “Wait…” She mumbled. “Could they have seen that small reaction in their hideout? That one jump when they said its name?” Rin incredulously questioned. “There’s no other way, spirits.” The water bender growled, pinching her nose.

“I can’t believe this. But, there’s no other way I guess.” Rin mentally said with a resigned tone. Inside, she partially blamed herself for their current dilemma. If only she had realized what had been happening earlier. She had to make up for it somehow.

Rin pretended to sleep until she was sure her parents had drifted off into their own dreams. Afterwards, she snuck through the house towards the front door. In the living room, she partially glanced at an old box in the corner. It hadn’t been touched in a while, filled with her father’s unfinished knick knacks and tools. Exiting the house, she sprinted towards the address on the paper. Of course she realized that there was a chance Lee wouldn’t be there, but she would at least try and take her chances.

The address was one of the more run down buildings, much like the hideout in the capital. It was a good distance from her home, so when she reached her destination Rin took a few minutes to catch her breath. Taking slow, hesitant steps and breaths she reached towards the door. Knocking three times, the loud noise echoing in her ears, there was silence.

“Come on!” Rin mentally urged.

The slot slid upon, light streaming out onto her face, making Rin squint her eyes. Then the door creaked open and she was pulled inside. Quickly adjusting to the light, Rin stood up straight. She put on a brave confidant face while scanning the staring occupants.

“Kid!” A familiar voice called out to her. Turning, Rin saw Lee approach and wrap an arm around her. “You showed up! What brings you to the Purple Lotus?” The woman slyly prodded. “What happened to ‘I don’t want anything to do with you’ huh?” She whispered with a smirk, so only Rin and her could hear.

“I need money.” Rin stated with a clear tone, expression unyielding.

“Is that so huh?” Lee teased, removing her arm. “We don’t do loans you know.” The older woman mocked, a glint in her eyes.

“I know.” Rin replied, clenching her fists. “It’s for my family.” She mentally reassured herself.

“So you want a job then? Interesting, are you sure kid?” Lee questioned, tilting her head,

“I know what I’m getting myself into.” Rin darkly responded with a nod, forcing herself to maintain eye contact while Mr Kou and his wife’s murders flashed across her mind.

“Are you though?” The older woman asked, clicking her tongue. Staring each other down, Lee eventually started chuckling. “Okay then kid, lets do this. The name’s Mei Ling.” She stated with a crooked smile.

“You’re telling me your actual name?” Rin questioned, suspicious.

“It’s not like you’ll tell anyone, right?” Mei Ling said back in a sickly sweet tone. Rin looked away.

“No… no I won’t.”The younger girl mumbled.

———

Mei Ling and Rin snuck into the home of one of the wealthier residents. It went much like the previous job. They didn’t get detected by anyone when entering or sneaking towards the bedroom. However, when it came to strike the mistress down, Mei Ling simply turned to Rin. The younger girl raised her eyebrow when none of them moved.

“It’s your job. You do it.” Mei Ling quietly stated, shrouded in shadows.

“…Me?” Rin breathed out, shocked.

“You want full pay then yes. If you don’t feel up to it, then you’re only getting a cut.” The older woman coldly replied, arms behind her back as she watched.

“I…” Rin tried to say, but tailed off. “Okay.” She added, trying to sound confidant as she approached the sleeping adult.

Rin formed a dagger in her hand. Staring at the small reflection of her face, and then at the still form of the target, her hand shook. Rin couldn’t stop the trembling, posture shaky.

“I have to do this.” She desperately thought, squeezing her eyes shut as she leaned forward. “But I can’t!… I… I… I?” Rin suddenly questioned, opening her eyes to peek at Mei Ling, eerily observing.

“I have to do this.” Rin repeated to herself. “I have to.” She reassured herself, stretching her arm out again.

“I’m sorry.” Rin whispered as she forced her hand to stop shaking. Then she buried the ice in the woman’s head, blood leaked out onto the bed. The ice turned a deep red colour. There was no sound, no light as she backed away and fled with Mei Ling back to the building.

“It’s for my family. It’s for my family.” Rin hysterically repeated to herself, desperate assuring herself that she was right, that she did the right thing.

She wordlessly took the larger bag of yuan at the building. Pocketing it once she checked all the money was all there. Mei Ling stood next to her as she prepared to head home.

“Lucky you came tonight. I’m heading off in a few hours to the next town over.” Mei Ling stated, looking down.

“Oh.” Rin dully responded, eyes glazed over.

“See ya, kid.” Mei Ling went, as Rin silently exited into the night.

“Bye…” The water bender mumbled back, in a trance. On the way home, Rin took a few minutes to calm herself down. Rapidly shaking her head, she let out a breath when she stepped into her home, closing the door behind her. Then she heard a gasp, turning-

———

Rin gripped the metal railings of the boat harder, gritting her teeth. She didn’t want to remember that part.

———

The door of her family’s shop flung open while Rin was roughly thrown outside. It slammed shut as she landed on the ground. Rin didn’t move, shocked as she stared into the black inky sky. Then, a single drop of rain landed on her forehead, then another. Before she knew it, a storm befell the town, water rushing over her as if mocking the girl. It was fitting.

Slowly, Rin picked herself up, stumbling to her feet. She realized she was still tightly clutching the bag of yuan in her hand. Her eyes grew as dark as the storm raging around her, pain in her hand as she gripped the bag.

“FINE THEN! I DON’T NEED YOU!” Rin furiously yelled as she threw the bag at the door, the sound lost in the rain. She didn’t care as the water soaked through the fabric and ruined the paper bills inside. “I’ll be fine on my own! I’ll actually make something for myself! Because I’ll do something instead of just sitting around!” The young water bender screeched, though tears formed in her stormy eyes, indiscernible from the raindrops.

Taking a few shaky steps forward, Rin began to run as if her life depended on it.

The girl ran away from her home, her family. She ran past the dojo and next to it Pao Shi sleeping away. The storm pounded in her ears as the thunder echoed in her steps. She didn’t have a destination in mind, she just wanted to get away.

Rin tripped, giving an animalistic growl as she pushed herself forward, clothes dirtied and covered in mud. Looking down at the cause of her fall, she glared at a small injured dog. The creature have a soft moan and gave her pleading eyes.

“What are you looking at me for?” Rin menacingly spat out. “Help yourself.” She cruelly muttered, leaving the canine to suffer alone.

Eventually she found herself in front of the Purple Lotus’s building. Pausing for a fraction of a second, Rin approached once more. She didn’t knock or wait for an answer, ripping the door open and storming inside.

“Kid?” Mei Ling causally asked from a table, not bothered by her appearance in the slightest. “I was just about to leave? What do you-“ The older woman began before Rin cut her off.

“Take me with you.” The girl demanded, taking slow determined steps to reach her.

“You want to come?” Mei Ling questioned, though she didn’t sound surprised, which Rin missed. “Are you sure? I’ll be doing a lot of jobs-“ She tried to say before getting interrupted.

“I know, and I don’t care.” Rin angrily shot back.

“What about your family then?” Mei Ling prompted, making Rin stiffen.

“It doesn’t matter anymore.” The girl muttered, a gleam glistened in Mei Ling’s eyes. Slowly, she stood and put a hand on Rin’s shoulder.

“Well then, lets go.” Mei Ling cheerfully stated, ignoring the weather outside. “Do something about your hair though kid. It’ll probably get in the way on future jobs. That is, if you’re going to take more of them.” The older woman slyly said.

“My name’s Rin.” Rin mumbled, undoing her bow with a single tug. Using the ribbon to tightly tie her hair back.

And then they left town, and Rin never looked back.

———

Looking back at that single, stormy night, Rin sighed. She could’ve done a lot of things differently, and her options weren’t as narrow as they initially appeared. She could’ve waited to see if anything else happened. She could’ve sucked up her pride and gone to Pao Shi for help. But she didn’t, instead impulsively acting.

Rin walked through the streets of her hometown with her hood up. People gave her a passing glance but didn’t approach. She doubted anyone would recognize her and wanted no one to. The red ribbon was wrapped around her hand. The sky darkened into night as Rin passed a display case of televisions. The various screens broadcasting announcements from Fire Lord Azai, son of previous Fire Lord Iroh.

She didn’t listen to what the elderly leader was saying. Simply glancing at the moon with lost blue eyes.

‘I guess I should find somewhere to sleep.” The former bender mumbled. Searching herself for any money, she sighed finding nothing, “I can’t really camp outside, not any big forests around here I think.” Rin thought. “An alley would work I guess.” Rin stated, stumbling into the first one she found, not even looking at her surroundings.

Collapsing behind a dumpster, she brought her knees close to her chest.

“What do I do now?” Rin despondently wondered, staring at the wall. “Now that I’m here, I don’t know what to do.” She went, eyes beginning to close. “I guess, I’ll sleep for now. There’s nothing else to do I guess.” Rin tiredly mumbled, drifting off to a dreamless sleep.

It was hours later when she groggily opened her eyes. Light pouring onto her face. She was still in the alley, and it was still night. “Huh?” Rin muttered as she squinted her blurry vision. Wait, someone was speaking to her.

“Who…?” Rin muttered again. Before her vision slightly cleared and she could make out the figure. Eyes widening at the familiar sight.

“Rin?” Pao Shi breathed out, as they both stared at each other.

Chapter Text

Looking back at the incident, it was inevitable that conflict would arise in their small group.

A small ray of moonlight reflected off a rusted surface that slept in the grass. The wind blowing blades over top of it. The faint echoes of an argument could be heard. The owners of the voices belonging to Wikilow and Arlo. A third voice, Elsi’s occasionally was pitching in trying to meditate the conflict.

Said conflict’s trigger having occurred just minutes ago, but in truth went further back that night.

Wikilow, Elsi and Arlo had been camping out in a small dense clearing a way off from the last town they had passed through. The sky was inky dark, the mood hidden by the clouds. Gale was soaring through the trees around them, ducking and weaving through the gaps in the foliage. The Avatar was searching the area for anything suspicious, cautious and careful as always. Arlo was uncharacteristically quiet. His usual routine having wavered after lighting the group’s modest fire which peacefully flared in the clearing’s centre. He sat against the fattest trunk in the clearing with a relaxed air about him.

The fire bender fiddled in his pocket, the quiet rusting of his movement going unnoticed by the others. After some seconds had passed the cirque pulled out a small metallic device. It was circular in shape and had a slight rust on its edge, a messy label hugged its side. A glassy surface covered one of the two faces, fogged over from the falling temperature.

Arlo softly rubbed the glass with the back of his sleeve. Proceeding to flip it over to view its back. Four tiny screws marked the outline of a lid on the metal surface. Fumbling around more Arlo dragged an old multi tool out of his pocket. He gave it a small nostalgic smile as he got to work unscrewing the device’s lid. Finally, Elsi took notice to what her companion was doing. The noise of his work disturbing the comfortable silence they had fallen into,

The air bender rose and curiously approached him, observing his activity.

“What’ cha up to you, Arlo?” Elsi softly asked, leaning her shoulder against the tree’s ginormous trunk.

“Just messing around with this funky clock.” Arlo answered, motioning to the device in his hands. He had pried the lid off and unearthed the coloured wires inside. “Town was clearing out its stock, got this for a bargain cause it’s defective.” The fire bender explained giving the device a shake.

“Weird clock that is.” Elsi observed, noting the lack of arrowheads or signs through the glass. “How’s it supposed to work?” She questioned, puzzled.

“It’s one of the newer models they’re working on I think. I saw some advertisements for it a while back, though I guess it’s only started being sold now.” Arlo explained, eyes scanning the inner workings. “I’m pretty sure it’s a new concept the big guys are developing…” He continued, explains the complex going ons behind the clock’s mechanics. Elsi listened attentively, but found herself quickly overrun by the depth of the analysis.

“I didn’t know you were interested into this sort of stuff, Arlo.” She said when he was done. Arlo blinked as he began reorganizing the wireworks of the device.

“Ah, haven’t had much opportunity to tinker lately. But, it’s always been a hobby of mine since I was a kid. I use to help the guys at the circus with maintenance.” The fire bender went with an awkward chuckle. “I’m just going to see if I can get the thing to work, again.” Arlo elaborated, squinting his eyes as his face crunched up.

“I’ll leave you to it then.” Elsi finalized with a grin, Gale was soaring back toward them and landed on her arm. She walked back to the fire, their shadows dancing with the forest’s. In the distance the air bender could see Wikilow returning from his patrol. “Hey…” She pleasantly began but went unacknowledged by the Avatar who marched past her. “Huh?” She whispered, confused as she stared at his figure.

Wikilow had a purpose in mind as he trekked on toward Arlo. Who has just got a small spark of light out of the device before noticing Wikilow.

“Dude-“ Arlo started, wanting to share with his companion what he was working on. However, Wikilow swiftly grappled the clock out of Arlo’s hand and smashed it to pieces on the ground before any of them could react. The Avatar continued the destruction of the clock by earth bending the pieces farther a part, flinging them away.

“Wikilow!” Elsi squeaked, alarmed at the sudden action. Gale spread their wings and flew off her shoulder.

It was during that part when Arlo finally registered the scene and snapped to his feet. A blazing fire in his eyes as he stormed next to Wikilow, spinning the Avatar’s shoulder around to face him. The trace of a counter move rose and fell in Wikilow as he paused, staring back at an angry Arlo.

“DUDE! WHAT THE HECK!” Arlo furiously shouted, silencing the silence in the clearing.

“Is there a problem?” Wikilow calmly said in turn, tilting his head at Arlo’s tone.

“IS THERE A PROBLEM? IS THERE A PROBLEM?” Arlo repeated, flabbergasted at the question. The fire bender’s arms waved wildly about. “Yes there’s a problem, Wikilow! What was that for?” He interrogated, quieter but in a quick harsh growl.

“What would ‘that’ be exactly?” Wikilow went in monotone, not believing himself to have done anything wrong to warrant such a reaction.

“Spirits! You demolished my clock! I was working on that!” Arlo retorted in the same growl, baring his teeth. It clicked in Wikilow what has upset his companion.

“I see. A signal from an electric clock like it could be tracked.” Wikilow defended as it were obvious, though the statement did little for Arlo. The fire bender gaped for a whole long second before exploding at the absurdity.

“Tracked? How do you think it could be specifically tracked to us? How-I-What! That makes no sense at all, none!” Arlo indignantly sputtered, taking a step closer.

“There was a chance it could indeed be tracked. And it is of no importance anyways. I do not see what you are upset about.” The Avatar continued to say impassively, riling up Arlo even more.

“Guys-“ Elsi tried to intervene, but Arlo cut in.

“I haven’t had anything to tinker with in ages! You can’t just grab my stuff and do as you please, Wikilow!” Arlo went, temper flaring as he spoke.

“You shouldn’t have taken it in the first place then. It’s a frivolous toy of no real importance.” The Avatar coldly stated, firm in his stance.

“Wikilow-“ Elsi tried again to say before Arlo again interrupted.

“TOY! Are you- Why I!” He muttered, eyes bulging before narrowing to slits. Arlo quieted down, trying to regain his cool. He took a deep breath, in and out of the forest air. The fire bender brought his hands to his face as he made a sound of annoyance then let them fall to his side. “Spirits…” He quietly muttered. Lowering his head Arlo turned and stormed off into the darkness of the forest, his shadow soon melting to join those around him.

“I don’t see why this has upset him so much. It’s completely illogical to do.” Wikilow observed after a minute, looking to Elsi. The air bender did a long concerned sigh in turn before answering.

“It doesn’t have to be logical, Wikilow. It’s something Arlo likes to do that he hasn’t got to do in a while. You shouldn’t have done that.” She quietly chided, confusing Wikilow.

“If he is unhappy then he should leave.” The Avatar surmised as being the logical action for Arlo to do.

“It’s not that simple, Wikilow.” Elsi explained.

“I do not understand.” Wikilow stated. The air bender opened her mouth to reply but couldn’t find the words to explain why Arlo stayed with them. “I’m… I’m going to go see if Arlo’s alright. I’ll try and explain later.” She told the Avatar before leaving to find their companion.

Arlo was sitting a few minutes jog away from the clearing, hands in his pockets while he angrily kicked a pebble around in the dark. The tree’s canopy offered little light as Elsi made her way toward him, Gale flew with her, perching themselves on a thick branch above.

“I know I ask this a lot. But, are you alright?” Elsi asked Arlo in a concerned tone. He didn’t respond at first, continuing to kick the pebble around the ground.

“…Yeah… yeah I’m fine, Elsi. It’s not a big deal.” He muttered but did not face her. Clearly, there was something on his mind that was disturbing him. It was in Arlo’s face for all to see.

“…What is it?” Elsi gently prodded, laying a hand on his shoulder.

“Just frustrated…” The fire bender said.

“Wikilow didn’t mean anything. It’s just how he is, you know?” Elsi told the fire bender.

“I know that, Elsi… I know.” Arlo quietly said back. “I still just don’t get how someone could possibly…” He trailed off but they both knew what he meant.

“Wikilow’s wondering why you don’t just leave. Then again, he probably thinks that about both of us.” Elsi soberly informed Arlo.

“Our friend doesn’t quite understand it yet?” The cirque joked without joy, pulling at his white streak.

“…Yeah… but that’s our Wikilow.” Elsi softly said with a lone fond laugh, but silence fell over them.

The night continued as it always did.

———

Early the next day, the trio and Gale marched across a mountain’s edge. It was as if a single mountain had been split in two, with multiple pathways and crevices dividing the halves. It was oddly quiet in the group, Arlo trailing a bit behind Elsi and Wikilow. The fire bender shooting uncomfortable glances at the Avatar. Unsure Arlo was. Up ahead, Elsi and Wikilow made small talk.

“I thought about yesterday’s events.” Wikilow told her, making Elsi turn her head.

“It was a long night for all of us.” She replied, steering away from the ledge.

“Are you and Arlo unhappy travelling with me?” The Avatar suddenly asked, not meeting her eyes.

“Of course not, Wikilow! What kind of question is that?” Elsi indignantly yelled. “…Is this coming from last night?” She whispered after a few seconds had passed, looking behind her to see a forlorn Arlo. Wikilow did not respond at first, focusing on the rocky path ahead.

“Are you scared of me?” He questioned in quiet monotone.

“What? No! Wait… you don’t think that’s why we’re travelling with you, right?” Elsi asked.

“I do not see any other logical reason for it.” Wikilow explained as they turned a cliff’s bend.

“Wikilow, it’s perfectly ‘logical’. It’s because we’re all friend-“ The air bender tried to say before the mountain started to shake and rumble. “Huh?” She quickly yelled as she and Wikilow ran forward across the path. The side of the mountain ledge crumbling away, large boulders charging down after with thunderous booms.

“Earthquake!” Wikilow yelled though his voice was overshadowed by the noise. The two of them scrambled to get away from the chaos and ran down the mountains descent. Reaching a fair distance from the quake they paused to look at the damage. A part of the mountain seemed to be collapsing in on itself.

“Where did that come from?” Elsi asked through a pant.

“Arlo’s not with us.” Wikilow stated with a hint of urgency. Elsi blinked before looking around, he was indeed missing. They didn’t even need to speak before their feet began to race back toward the mountain. The quake had settled just a moment before.

“ARLO!” Elsi shouted at the cliffside and bend, Wikilow echoing similar words near her. An ocean of rocks and boulders filled the mountain, little pathways remained to go further. No response returned. Panic and worry was evident on Elsi’s face while Wikilow’s remained stoic.

“ARLO!”

———

Arlo skidded down the mountain edge, frantically clawing at the surface to halt his fall. He felt his body tumbling and rolling, pain spiked in multiple areas. Sound was muted, lost among the earthquake’s booms. Arlo began sliding down a smoother surface, though his vision blurred. Suddenly there was a wet, splashing sensation that caused him to fling his eyes open. Only seeing a blinding light, the fire bender felt a pain at the back of his head, and the world turned dark.

Later, as he wavered in and to of unconsciousness, Arlo swore he felt himself being dragged. Arlo blearily awoke in some sort of forest. The sky was coloured blue, yellow and green above. Without moving, his eyes sleepily scanned his surroundings before his mind registered the accident.

“Spirits…” Arlo muttered with a cough as he shakily stood. His hair was a mess and his clothes were heavily battered, he was missing part of his sleeve. “Guys…” The fire bender weakly uttered, hunching over. Arlo made his way against a twisty grey tree trunk and rested against it. Small, round golden leaves gently floated down near him.

The young man carefully held his head against his palm, taking a shaky breath.

“Ugh… monkey feathers… my head…” Arlo grumbled. The fire bender took some time to collect himself. After a few hours, he felt he was in a decent shape to get moving. “Now, where am I?” Arlo asked out loud, hands on his hip. He could vaguely hear the sound of rushing water, so he began walking toward it. Finding a fairly large river with fast rushing rapids.

“This’ll work,” Arlo said to himself as he started walking along the river’s edge. While he journeyed, the fire bender called out the names of his companions, receiving no response in turn.

He walked a fair distance before a rustling in the golden foliage made him pause. Arlo glanced at the still bush, suspicious before continuing forward.

Another rustle, he paused again.

Saw nothing, continued.

A third rustle from behind, louder.

Footsteps.

A low, menacing growl.

Arlo nervously turned around.

To face a walking mass of emerald scales and dark beady eyes and flames. Arlo was facing a dragon.

In reality, it was much smaller then what the legends would make one believe. Especially since most of the draconian species resided in the Fire Nation. There were a few thunders however that presided over the spirit realm’s territories. The dragon Arlo faced reached to about his waist at full height. But, the threatening aura around the creature was enough cause for reason to stay away.

“H..hey there…buddy…” Arlo slowly greeted, a panicked smile on his face as he slowly backed away. The small dragon moved closer to him for every step he took back. The fire bender let out a few nervous laughs before blinding the dragon with his flames and sprinting as fast as his tired body would allow. The dragon recoiled, letting out a surprised hiss.

“Spirit world then! Okay… yeah… that makes ‘so much sense’!” Arlo yelled in his mind as he ran down the riverbank. “But where else would you see a freaking dragon! They never leave the Fire Nation by themselves! And I am definitely not in the Fire Nation!” He continued as he jumped over a log. “Okay…okay… SPIRITS! HOW AM I THE SPIRIT WORLD!?” Arlo mentally screamed, bringing his hands to his head.

A growl was heard chasing the frantic fire bender, making him run faster. “I don’t taste good! Leave me alone!” He yelled behind him, picking up his pace.

———

After what had to be days but was actually like fifteen minutes. Arlo dove into a large tree’s nook to hide and catch his breath. The fire bender could hear his hunter prowling about outside. Every individual grunt and snarl feeling like the icy cold grips of death around his neck. He held his breath, not daring to make any noise.

Eventually, the creature’s presence subsided and soon disappeared. Allowing Arlo to breath out in relief. He waited a few more minutes before exiting the trunk, cautious of the possibly lingering dragon. But he was fortunately, alone.

“That was way too close…” The fire bender mumbled as he leaned against the cool, hard wood. “…What now?” He asked himself, thinking over his current predicament. “Spirit world… eh…” Arlo muttered, resigned as he began wandering the area. “How to get out…?” He added, checking under rocks and branches as if the exit would be underneath.

A sudden nausea overcame the young man. Making him stumble back into the tree, clutching his sweaty forehead. “Dammit…” Arlo cursed as he stared up at the coloured sky.

Letting out a tired sigh he reentered the trunk and settled himself in a comfortable position inside. “A small rest… just a super small nap to recharge… yeah…” Arlo whispered as his eyes closed themselves, embracing sleep’s darkness.

———

Something poked against the fire bender’s side, arousing him from slumber. Drowsily, Arlo pried his eyes open.

The dragon was right next to him.

“WHAT THE, NO NO NO NO!” The young man shouted, pushing the small dragon off of him and scrambling out of the trunk. Arlo hastily made a mad dash away from the dragon.

He could hear the dragon give chase once more. “I mean it when I said I don’t taste good, buddy!” Arlo yelled as he ran, not caring where just anywhere away from the dragon. He briefly stumbled over a hanging root but quickly regained his balance. The fire bender in his weary mood did not look where he was going. Soon, he found himself at a dead end, the only way forward through a large thicket.

Hesitatingly, Arlo took a step back before he heard the growl of the dragon. Gulping, he charged forward through the thicket. Crossing through to the other side, he backed away from the thicket. Hearing the dragon grow louder and frustrated. Grinning, Arlo took off. His joy was short lived however, when the dragon burst through a slightly crisped thicket.

Cutting through Arlo’s shock, the dragon seemed faster then before. Arlo tried to run, seeing a large mountain covered in forest that the river ran up in the distance. Soon, it had caught up with Arlo and looked to be readying to leap at him. The fire bender stumbled to the side and tripped over his own feet. Falling to the ground he pushed himself back, putting his hands in front to defend himself.

However, the dragon didn’t leap to attack Arlo. Instead, it leaped ahead and charged forward.

“…Huh?” A shocked Arlo breathed out, slowly lowering his arms. The dragon stood, wings spread out a few meet away from him. Green scales glistening in the little light that met them. Hissing and growling as it surveyed the surroundings, it was looking for something.

Suddenly, it was as if the forest came alive. The branches bent down as if to imprison off the dragon, an intangible force pressing them down. The wind circled the area, lifting rocks, leaves and small spirits off the ground and into the air. An ominous whistle sang, a dark melody that filled Arlo with dread.

The dragon’s dark eyes had a vengeful anger burning throughout. It seemed to direct that anger at the forest itself, hissing and growling at it pounced and clawed at the branches binding it. The small dragon opened it’s mouth to burn the branches to a crisp with fire. However, all that burst forth from the dragon was a tiny spark, barely a flame.

The wind instantly extinguished the feeble spark, and seemed to pull upwards, as if mocking the dragon. Who in turn seemed to grow angrier as it continued it’s assault.

Arlo, who was an unwilling observer to the scene was off to the side still down. He watched in stunned silence as the dragon continued it’s futile struggle.

“…Wait…” The fire bender said, though the wind drowned his voice out. “…Were you…” He continued, putting the pieces together in his mind. “Trying to protect me… from this?” Arlo asked, getting to his feet as the wind seemed to swirl around him, the whistle deafening.

The branches and rocks and sticks and small spirits were pulled on top of the dragon in a large swirling ball of wind. The dragon stared up at it, letting out a hiss of defiance, trapped. Suddenly, parts of the wooden prison caught fire.

Arlo fought against the wind to reach the dragon. The wind vehement in their resistance to keep him away. The fire bender was knocked down to his knees but forced his way back up. His hair wildly swung about his face, he shook it back and pushed forward. The few sparks that he was able to form were also put out just as fast as the dragons.

Eventually, he grappled the branches and hung on for dear life as the wind picked up, trying to pry him off. The dragon inside took notice of his efforts and looked at him curiously.

“…Just hold on!” Arlo shouted, fighting the wind. Closing his eyes and taking a deep breath, Arlo sparked a large fire from his hands that quickly spread to the rest of the branches, burning them. “Come on!” The fire bender yelled, motioning for the dragon to get out.

Which the dragon tried, if the wind didn’t suddenly cease. The whistling disappearing almost disappointedly. Which caused the large pile of objects above the dragon to crash down on it.

———

The dark eyes of the dragon slowly opened and cautiously looked around. It was sitting under a small hill which dug into itself, creating a small roof overtop. A humble fire burned in front, peaceful. Trying to move, the dragon found it’s upper body was covered with an assortment of large leaves. It made a noise of surprise.

“…Hey there.” Arlo warmly said, getting the dragon’s alert attention. “Er… I hope you don’t mind the leaves and stuff. I tried but, I’m not the best at this sort of thing.” The fire bender awkwardly said with a sheepish grin.

But, his face soon grew regretful. He stretched his hand out, and hesitatingly ran it over the dragon’s green scaled head. “…Sorry for not listening to you, buddy. You were trying to stop me from getting close to that, weird wind. So, this is sort of my fault.” Arlo admitted with a sad face, light from the fire bouncing off his face.

The dragon slowly blinked at the young man, before lowering its head. The crackling of the fire soothing it to sleep. Arlo gave a quiet laugh at the sight before leaning against the wall. He too, soon gave in, allowing himself to rest.

Back in the physical realm, Wikilow and Elsi continued to search through the rubble for Arlo. Calling out for him though he couldn’t hear.

Little did any of them know, that they were being watched. A wind blew through both of them, sending chills down Elsi and making Arlo slightly shift in his sleep. The whistle seemed to follow an invisible string that led upwards, where a faint mischievous laugh was heard.

Chapter Text

Wikilow and Elsi searched all day for their missing fire bender. Only ever stopping to quickly eat before returning to the search. Gale searched farther out and above for any sign of Arlo. However, their effort pulled up no result whatsoever. And with every passing second, their worry increased tenfold. Eventually, night came and they had to halt their search. The mountain being utterly dark and much more difficult to transverse. It was Wikilow who pointed this out to a reluctant Elsi. But, she couldn’t protest his logic. They could only hope that Arlo was alright, wherever he was.

The starless night felt hollow, silently mocking them.

Elsi twisted and turned but could not will herself to sleep. So she merely stared in the direction of the mountain, its shadow looming over them. Gale’s form slept peacefully next to her. The softest of sounds drew her attention however. Turning, the air bender sighted a figure in the trees. With a small gasp she hid herself under her small blanket. Letting a tense minute pass, Elsi carefully stood. Looking around, she found her other companion was gone.

“Wikilow!” Elsi whispered, though assumed him to be the figure. Feeling calm and taking a deep sigh, she hurriedly walked in his direction. Her intuition proved to be accurate, as the Avatar paced the forest. His face was blank, but there was a distant tone about him. Elsi approached the young man slowly, but the snap of a twig beneath her foot brought Wikilow’s attention to her.

The Avatar shifted to a fighting position but eased when he saw it was just her.

“Elsi.” He curtly stated.

“Hey…” The air bender quietly replied. “You’re up pretty late.” She noted, swaying from side to side.

“Sleep is of no concern for me. It is not the first time I will have gone long periods without rest.” Wikilow explained as he looked around more, expecting the surroundings. “We should also still patrol.” He added, adjusting his hat. “And I, am going over recent events.” Wikilow continued, meticulously scanning his eyes across the ground.

Elsi watched him, grey eyes softening.

“…You’re really worried, huh?” She asked, sympathetic to his plight they shared. Wikilow did not respond at first, formulating the right words in his head.

“It would be unfortunate and inefficient if we lost a group member.” He cooly started, logical. “…I am also concerned about the delay in our travels that will be spent looking for Arlo.” Wikilow articulated, turning to face the mountain with Elsi.

She spoke from next to him, voice small but thunderous in the silence. “…I’m worried too.”

———

Arlo woke up feeling brand new and ready to try leaving the spirit realm. He was pleasantly surprised to see the little dragon still with him, said creature having fully recovered. Even more so when it travelled along him. But, he didn’t complain, enjoying the dragon who Arlo affectionately nicknamed Buddy’s company. The fire bender attempted to find the exit’s location from Buddy. Unfortunately, the dragon either didn’t know or was unwilling to say.

The duo wandered down the river in the opposite direction Arlo originally tried. Sparking up some short comments every now and then, it was mostly pleasant. After a few hours they entered an area filled with large pink flowers the size of trees. Their petals stretched so far as if being forced open. It was deathly sweet, Arlo noted as he brought his hand to his face.

Buddy raced in front of Arlo and shook their head at the large plants, warning the young man to stay away.

“Got it, Buddy. You know better than me.” Arlo assured the creature, ignoring the plants that seemed to wilt as they left. Near the edge of the area was a clear view of the coloured sky between rocks. With a glimmer of hope in his eyes, Arlo rushed toward the opening, the river seemingly ending.

However, when he reached out all he saw was a steep drop below. The water fell in a straight drop down into an ocean of fluffy clouds, which obscured his vision of the ground. Looking around Arlo could see a similar pattern around the area’s rim. Particles of dirt and rock falling off and disappearing over the side. He was on a very tall mountain. Buddy hopped on a rock next to him and peered down with him. A small growl escaping them.

“I…I’m guessing this isn’t the exit. Or how I got up here…” Arlo slowly said, taking a deep breath to hide his frustrations. “Spirits…” He muttered, turning around and throwing his hands in the air.

He would’ve continued speaking, if a sudden gust of wind hadn’t blown him and Buddy off the edge.

Arlo let out a small scream as he fell, but was able to grab onto the side of the cliff, gripping it with all his strength. Buddy also managed to hang on, nimbly clawing their way back up to safety. Arlo began carefully climbing up as well, refusing to look down at the sea of white below. The fire bender heard Buddy make a large growl, skidding against the dirt ground. Bits of dust got into Arlo’s face, causing him to let out a rough cough.

An ominous whistle could be heard above.

“Buddy!” Arlo shouted, eyes widening as he hastened his ascent. “Hold on! I’m coming!” He frantically added, though in his panic misstepped, the rock under his foot coming down beneath him. This inadvertently caused Arlo to glance down, gulping as the distance weighed down on him. Scrambling, the fire bender quickly made his way up and crawled to the ledge.

Jumping to his feet, Arlo could see that Buddy was caught in the strong wind’s eye. Buddy was trying to push their way through the storm but was evidently losing ground. The wind forcing them closer to a waiting pink flower, it’s petals resembling the jaws of a predator.

Arlo immediately jumped to rescue Buddy. However, he was slammed back against the edge by the wind, forming a circular current around the dragon. Trying thrice more he was pushed back. The whistling screaming into his ears. Gritting his teeth he got on the ground and began crawling toward Buddy. The wind’s force battling him the entire way, dragging him down one for every two lunges he made.

Buddy was dangerously close to the pink flower. Their green scaled face resilient and determined, eyes defiant. The petals stretched unnaturally farther out, as if opening the jaws of death.

Arlo struggled to stretch his hand out, the wind fighting him backwards.

The flower went alight in bright orange flames.

“Buddy!” Arlo called out, giving the dragon a small push forward. “We got to go!” The young man shouted as the dragon silently followed. The two ran as the wind howled behind them, an odd sound being neither angry or happy or anything at all.

———

Arlo and Buddy sprinted until they reached their original morning camp. Panting, the fire bender arched his back to catch his breath. The sky began to darken, returning them to night. A single cool breeze danced through the air, making them freeze in place until it passed. Luckily, both were uninjured from the earlier incident.

The young man quickly started a small fire before collapsing against the hard wall. Buddy crawled and settled themselves next to him, the fire’s light reflecting off their scales as the shadows grew.

“…So… does the wind have something against you?” Arlo asked, shattering the silence. Buddy raised their head, eyes narrowing as their tail unfurled. They looked at Arlo, tilting their head before subtly shaking it. “Oh… sorry Buddy.” Arlo apologized, shifting uncomfortably.

Buddy rose and took a few steps closer to the fire, staring at the sparks. Their eyes glazed over for half a second, unnoticed by the fire bender. The echoes of a whistle fluttered past, swirling around Buddy before fleeing into the distance. The dragon let out a strangled sound, making a few rough coughs every now and then. They stretched their jaw wide open, painfully so.

“Buddy?” Arlo prodded, confused at the dragons actions. Buddy in turn continued making the strangled noise. Minuscule ghosts of flames fizzled out, pathetically dropping from their mouth. But, the dragon continued to produce them, praying for a flame to ignite.

Arlo watched the sight with a forlorn face. After another minute went by he stood and quietly extinguished the fire with a rock. Buddy stopped their fire breathing motions, looking back at him curiously.

“You can’t breathe fire, huh Buddy?” Arlo softly presumed, sympathy painted over his features. The dragon’s eyes darted to the ground with a scowl, body tensing. “I’m sorry.” The fire bender quietly said, putting his hand on the dragon’s back. Buddy looked up at Arlo curiously at his words. “I don’t mean to pity you Buddy. But, I’m guessing it must be hard to be a dragon who can’t breathe fire. For something you probably can’t control.” The ex cirque explained with a wry smile.

Buddy hopped back, as if the words had physically pushed them back. Arlo looked at them with a forlorn expression.

“…I know what that’s like. Because of what I can do…” The fire bender softly continued, making small fiery lights appear in the air around the two. Buddy made a surprised noise at the sight, gazing at them amazed. “People…” Arlo tried to say, but the words died in his throat. A dark expression came over his face for a brief moment. But, he quickly batted it away.

He felt a small weight on his leg. Looking down, he saw Buddy poking him with their head. A small smile formed on Arlo’s face. “Thanks, Buddy.” He went and with the dragon nestled against the wall to turn in.

Arlo took a breath as he stared at the sky, noting the time that had passed. His thoughts drifted to Wikilow and Elsi. What they might be doing, if they were worried. Beside him Buddy shifted, staring at the looming mountain that watched over the forests upriver.

“The exits that way. Isn’t it buddy?” Arlo asked, resigned. He replaced his hand on the dragon. Who in turn did nothing but continue to stare. “…Listen… I can’t stay here.” The fire bender started, a hint of regret lining his voice. “But, I have to try and get to my friends. Tomorrow, I’m going to try heading upriver. I understand if you don’t want to come along seeing as last time… went bad.” Arlo explained with a guilty sigh, head down.

Buddy turned to face Arlo, and slowly shook their head. “Buddy…” Arlo began, thinking the dragon didn’t want him to leave. However, the creature gave him a determined look, and tugging his sleeve turned toward the mountain. The dragon repeated the motion twice over. Arlo was at first confused, before getting what they were trying to tell him.

“You want to come with me?” He asked, slightly hopeful. The dragon gave a stern nod. Arlo’s eyes glistened, “Got it, tomorrow it is then.” The fire bender stated before they both gave in to sleep.

———

The morning came quickly, and a sleep deprived Elsi and Wikilow resumed their search for Arlo with vigour. Gale also continued to search from above, their pale feathers reflecting the sun. The Avatar was deep within the canyon, on his knees and hands with his eyes closed.

“What do you see?” Elsi asked worriedly, hovering over Wikilow.

“There’s multiple tunnels beneath us and the rubble. Most of the passageways look to be blocked.” He calmly reported.

“Oh! Then Arlo could’ve rolled into one of them!” Elsi hopefully surmised.

“That is what I would predict. However, I don’t see any traces of him, or his body down below.” Wikilow continued in the same tone, though his hand tightened, ever so slightly that it was barely noticeable.

“…What…?” The air bender responded, a confused look on her. “But… how’s that possible? No body? Anywhere?” She questioned.

“It appears so…” Wikilow replied, going through his own logical predictions of Arlo’s whereabouts. Some were more bleak then others. “He could’ve possibly got through to the other side of the canyon and left.” For one.

While the two debated, Gale swept down to the ground. Nestling themselves on a small rocky ledge, they looked down at the rubble, squinting their eyes in the process. After a few minutes of observation, the spirit bird flew down to closer inspect the various rocks. Hopping around, it moved aside a few small rocks with their feet, revealing a small entryway into a mountain tunnel.

———

Arlo and Buddy cautiously advanced upriver, staying in the open area. Watchful of every movement and sound their surroundings made. They soon reached the thicket from when Arlo first fled from Buddy. The fire bender hesitated before sharing a look with the dragon. Taking a deep breath they passed through together.

And chaos reigned.

The wind swept over them, piercing the trees with precise strikes. Buddy tried to fly up but was slammed down by the strong gales. Gasping, Arlo instinctively brought his arms up to cover himself. The dragon growled as it took a step forward.

“Buddy! Grab on!” Arlo yelled to his friend before grasping a thick curled branch. Buddy secured on his leg. The wind clawed at his clothes and hair, tried to rip the branch right off of the trunk. But he pushed further, using all his energy to burn the sticks thrown their way. Enduring the pain of rocks slicing against his skin. The deafening whistle in his ears.

The young man focused on following the river. Buddy shielding him with their more resistant body. After what felt like days, the two had made visible progress in their endeavour.

“Come on… leave us alone already!” Arlo muttered, gritting his teeth while he struggled to put a foot forward. And oddly, the wind seemed to listen. The whistle slowly receded, and the large forces against them as well.

It was completely silent.

But the two took no heed to this occurrence and raced ahead for cover in a convenient cave. Finally stopping inside for rest. Arlo took a few moments to collect himself before looking over at Buddy. The dragon was injured, but could still walk.

“We’re pretty high up. The exit’s got to be around here somewhere, it has to be…” Arlo muttered as he and Buddy exited the cave and pushed forward up the mountain.

Hugging the stone walls, they made their way onto a pathway very much like the one in the physical world. A large rocky bridge linked the two sides together, a large cave opening on each. “Which way do we…?” The young man whispered, standing near one of the caves with Buddy. However, the moment was soon interrupted by the sound of flapping wings.

From the other cave emerged a majestic snow white bird.

“Gale!” Arlo enthusiastically cheered, wildly waving to the spirit bird with a slight jump in his step. Buddy initially tensed at Gale’s arrival but eased upon seeing Arlo’s reaction. The spirit bird circled them before perching on a nearby rock, excitedly greeting the fire bender.

“Are Wikilow and Elsi with you?” He asked, looking up as if his two companions were right behind. But Gale shook their head, simply flying up into the air and flying back and forth between him and he other cave. Motioning for Arlo to follow. “The exit’s that way?” He questioned, which Gale confirmed. “Lets go! Come on Buddy…” Arlo initially celebrated, turning to the dragon happily.

However, Buddy was soberly staring at the closer cave, at the dark bowels of its interior. “…Buddy?” The fire bender gently prodded, kneeling next to the dragon. “You good?” He continued, but the dragon shoved him off and turned to the opposite cave.

Arlo stood, but didn’t move. He too stared at the closer cave curiously. He looked down at Buddy with a contemplative look before sighing, a warm smile settling on his face.

“Er… Gale. Can you go let the others know I’m all right. Gonna check this out with Buddy first.” He cheerfully informed the bird, who after a moment’s pause nodded and took off back. Buddy looked at him, confused at his actions. “Something’s not quite right here. That much I can see, Buddy. I want to help.” Arlo told the dragon as he began walking into the cave.

And Buddy followed, the faintest of whistles in the wind.

———

Back in the physical realm, Wikilow and Elsi continued their search with diminished spirits. Since it was beginning to seem unlikely that they would find Arlo, or anything in that matter. The sun glared down at them above, a reminder of their missing companion.

Suddenly Gale popped out of the rubble below and flew out to the duo.

“Gale, did you find anything?” Elsi softly asked the spirit bird, who nestled on her arm. Gale happily hopped around before diving down back toward the wreckage. Wikilow and Elsi immediately following in anticipation. Clambering down the misshaped boulders and rocks, Gale hovered over a small gap in the rubble.

After pulling the rocks aside, a small tunnel opening was revealed.

Deeper in this tunnel, far away through smooth surfaces was a pool of glowing water. Through this water, was the spirit world. And there a vast network of similar rivers ran through a small cave system, but they all merged together at one point. In a large lake, its source a tall lifeless pillar in it’s middle. Streams of water running off the pillar as if enchanted.

And exiting one of the various other tunnels was Arlo and Buddy. The pillar was like a Republic City skyscraper, a glowing beacon of light in the dark. A wide range of emotions played across Buddy’s face: apprehension, suspense, anger and determination.

“What is this place?” Arlo asked out loud, looking around in wonder. The pair made their way across the lake on slippery rocks, almost falling off multiple times. In the water they could see reflections of the physical and spirit world alike. Getting to the stone pillar, they found no way up, so they resorted to climbing to reach the top.

Heaving themselves onto the flat interior, Arlo looked over the view of the cavern, awed. Streams of water pooled from a bowl shaped fountain. A sharp growl from Buddy caught his attention however.

“Hello there.” A sickeningly sweet, singsong female voice called out to them. Whipping around in surprise, Arlo prepared for an attack but Buddy was already on it. The dragon lunging at the stranger. Except, strong gusts of wind pinned them to the floor.

The stranger whistled.

“It’s so nice to see you again.” The stranger told the dragon, their face unnaturally contorted in a smile. The stranger had the humanoid body of a fawn However, her ears were pinned under large wooden antlers that hung onto the side of her head. In fact, the strangers entire body was made out of sticks and leaves. Translucent veils and beads limply dangling off her gaunt form. A white porcelain mask was attached just above her right eye.

“And you…” She over cheerfully said to Arlo. “It’s even better to meet you in person… Arlo was it?” The stranger inquired, a mocking tone in her voice. He could only nod in response.

“My name is Toh, the Voice Stealer.” The stranger introduced, dragging a thin arm across her chest, as if guided by a puppet’s strings.

“A…any relation to the Face stealer?” Arlo nervously asked, not thinking in the moment about what he shouldn’t be doing. Buddy struggled to stand from where they were being held down.

“Oh… Koh? I’m just a really, big fan of his.” Toh eagerly answered, eyes so wide that it appeared they would fall from their sockets. Arlo nodded again, nervously looking between her and Buddy. Then Toh began a maniacal laugh that sounded so very wrong. As if a cold hand had grasped the fire bender’s throat, trying to rip his voice out. But it soon receded, although it left him shaken.

“So, Buddy is the reason you’re here, human.” Toh noted, trying the dragon’s nickname out. It sounded like a child talking to a doll. “How long has it been then, Buddy? Days…months since we last saw each other, hmm?” The Voice Stealer mocked, running her fingers over Buddy’s scales. The dragon scowled and tried to claw at her to no avail.

“Aw… don’t be like that. I would say it’s an improvement.” She teased, a malicious glint in her eyes. Seemingly bringing up an old conflict. Arlo didn’t trust himself to speak, but stupidly did so.

“You know each other?” He asked, trying to sound confident though his voice quivered.

“Of course we do. Such a fiery temper this one has… isn’t that right, Buddy?” Toh replied tauntingly. The dragon yelped and was shoved into the pillars wall, before being dragged back to their former position. Toh then repeated the motion with a flick of her hand, again and again. Buddy made a strangled sound as they collided constantly with the rocky surface.

“Stop that!” Arlo yelled, trying to grab Toh by the arm. But she simply extended it to push him against the opposite wall, wind cuffing him to it.

“Why not? It’s funny! The poor thing can’t even fight back… not anymore.” Toh gleefully stated.

“Huh? What did you say?” Arlo went, staring at the spirit. Buddy tried to protest but was slammed into the wall once more. Toh used her free hand to feel a necklace of beads around her neck. Specifically, she stroked one that glowed a fiery red and orange. The pieces began clicking in Arlo’s mind.

“What did you do to Buddy?” He demanded despite his current position.

“Just put out a rowdy fire, that’s all. Honestly, they’re more like some overgrown lizard at this point.” Toh cruelly mocked, dragging a thin finger across the dragon’s throat as if slitting it.

“…You stole Buddy’s voice…” Arlo realized, rearing his head back.

“Ding… Dong…” The Voice Stealer singsonged with a whistle. “He…Hehehe… HAHAHA!” Toh laughed at their expressions of horror and disgust.

“Give it back! You have no right-“ The fire bender yelled before Toh cut him off.

“No right? I’m the Voice Stealer… the lizard had it coming when it flew up here!” The female spirit shot back.

“That doesn’t just-“ Arlo tried to say before being interrupted by Buddy’s loud growl.

“And what position do you think you’re in to fight me in my domain, human? I could silence you with a wave of my hand.” Toh belittled, slowly raising her wooden arm. Arlo saw the mischievous glint in her eyes.

“…What do you want from me? The fire bender questioned, eyes darkening.

“A game, it’s getting boring by myself and silencing the various fools who wander into my domain. Entertain me, and the dragon’s flame is yours.” The Voice Stealer, explained turning her back to him. Arlo was dropped to the floor. The wind seemingly pivoting around Toh before parting in two directions, leaving a clear path from her to Arlo.

“What would we be playing?” The young man tried to ask but was shushed.

“Secret.” Toh playfully replied, tilting her head. Arlo paused for only a few seconds. His instincts pulling him ahead of his head. His mouth started moving before words had begun to form.

“Deal.” Arlo resolutely answered.

And his vision blurred. Black spots decorating the corners of his eyes as Toh seemingly teleported in front if him and sliced a cold gust of wind through his throat. Buddy yelled in a strangled voice, but he didn’t hear. All Arlo could hear was that damn whistle that penetrated his mind and body.

But as quickly as it came, it vanished. Arlo fell to his knees and clutched his throat, gasping for air as his vision cleared. He tried to speak but no words, no sound came out. His eyes widened before hardening into a glare at Toh, who played innocent.

“What? It would be no fun if there weren’t any losing stakes in a game, no?” She toyed, stroking a bead which turned a bright red and white. Toh pulled her mask down over her face. “Go on… entertain me… human.” She went, explaining the rules of their game.

“Tell me my name.” Toh challenged, and the game began.

Arlo choked, hand grasping at his own throat as silence overwhelmed him. “Toh…your name is Toh…” He mouthed, though the spirit only giggled.

“Repeat that… I can’t hear you!” She shouted. Arlo desperately tried to make any sort of sound but was completely mute. It was like he was suffocating in nothing. The fire bender looked to Buddy, who stared at him with guilt ridden eyes. Fear and uncertainty pushed its way onto his warming face.

“I’m sorry…” Arlo worded to the dragon.

“…I’m getting bored already…” Toh warned, stoking the beads around her neck. Suddenly, the pillar’s water seemed to glow, flooding them with light. “Oh… what’s this?” The Voice Stealer asked, intrigued as the wind howled. The spirit sauntered over to one of the streams and looked in, a crooked grin spreading across her face.

Arlo and Buddy looked into other streams, which reflected the physical world. It showed a winding cave system, trails of wind scattered about. It was the two figures that could be seen exploring the area that made Arlo gape.

“Elsi! Wikilow!” He silently screamed.

———

Gale flew ahead, periodically stopping to allow the two mortals to catch up. Wikilow noted they were going deeper and deeper into the cave system the spirit bird had led them too. Elsi stumbled on a small rock but quickly regained her balance as they sprinted. Soon, the trio arrived in a towering stone hive, tunnel branches and openings dotted throughout the ledges. A bright stream of water emerged from one tunnel and curved into another, illuminating the hive. Gale sounded an urgent screech as it motioned to follow the flowing water.

However, the voice of their companion stopped them.

“Guys! Hold on! I’m right here!” Arlo’s voice called out. In the spirit world, Toh spoke using his voice, giddily talking into the streams. While Arlo looked on, horrified and powerless to do anything.

“Arlo? Is that you?” Elsi yelled back, taking a few steps back and scanning the hive for the fire bender.

“Yes, it’s me!” Toh replied, imitating Arlo to a tee.

“What is your position right now?” Wikilow questioned, face blank as he carefully listened. The Avatar put a hand on the stone ground, briefly closing his eyes, “I can’t sense your presence here.” He calmly explained. His statement made Elsi turn around, surprised.

“I’m trapped in the spirit world. I think I landed in some portal or something after falling during the earthquake!” Toh stated, gazing directly at the fire bender when talking. “Can’t you use your Avatar powers or something to get me out?” She posed.

“My abilities as the Avatar do not work in that way.” Wikilow rebutted, turning to the stream once more, which Gale hovered over. “Do you know your current location?” He inquired.

“I’m close to you.” The Voice Stealer answered, keeping it intentionally vague. The Avatar did not respond at first, in thought.

“Let's try and meet up then, Arlo,” Wikilow reported, sharing an off look with Elsi as they both turned to follow Gale. Toh scowled in annoyance. The wind picked up in the hive, causing the benders to become unbalanced as it seemed to wrestle with Gale. The spirit bird screeched as the wind attacked, a whistle filling the air.

“Gale!” Elsi shouted, moving forward. The wind resisted, slowing the air bender down. However, Elsi forced herself to position her limbs into a bending form and cut through the air to reach Gale near the stream. Wikilow moved to assist her, but Toh called out to him.

“Wikilow wait!” The spirit yelled, correcting herself from saying Avatar. Wikilow paused, turning his head the slightest of degrees. “Get-“ Toh began seemingly aggravated and trying to stall. The spirit engaged Elsi in an invisible tug of war of winds.

“You’re not Arlo.” Wikilow coldly stated, stunning Toh into silence before entering the Avatar State. With a single fell motion, Wikilow overpowered the hive’s storm and caused it to cease. Allowing Elsi to pull Gale to safety just as they were about to be pulled under.

———

“Humans…” Toh irritatedly growled, voice returning to normal. As she tried to regain control over in the hive, her hold on Buddy loosened. Arlo crept to Buddy, wrapping his arms around them. The dragon bristled, apologetic that the fire bender was rendered mute. He shook his head in turn, with an encouraging smile that didn’t quite meet his eyes.

Buddy looked down in shame. The weak spark escaping their jaws in the process. Arlo’s gaze followed the light flicker before dying on the cool ground, alone. His eyes lingered at it’s resting place. The young man slowly stood, unsurely opening his palm. He tried to form a small flame, yet only the echoes of a spark popped off. He felt cold, as if unshielded from the north snow. The fire bender looked back to Buddy.

Arlo’s wavering resolve reignited, filling his body with the familiar warmth of fire. He took in a long breath, calming himself down. He channeled his energy all throughout his body. Grasped for the flaming tendrils inside that he knew were there. The red orange fire came alive in his hand.

A wave of relief overcame Arlo, as he performed some small fire bending feats. Buddy was also happy for him, eyes gleaming though a pain still scarred them. However, the fire bender returned his mind to his current problem.

“There’s got to be a way out of this… think… come on think…” The ex cirque thought, closing his eyes. Small remnants of his feats danced around Arlo’s head, providing warmth. One unexpectedly jumped in front of his eye, making him let out a gasp and step back. Watching the other sparks around him and Buddy, an idea began to form in Arlo’s head.

He gave a genuine smile at Buddy as he rehearsed his old circus routine. The pillar’s interior was dazzled with sparks. Toh who had been preoccupied with Wikilow and Elsi, took notice of the sudden action. She turned around and gazed upon the scene, perplexed.

“…And what is this?” The Voice Stealer asked, aloof.

Arlo swiftly continued his body motions. Concentrating, he steadily began bringing the sparks together as Toh and Buddy looked on. Slowly, Arlo arranged the sparks to form letters in the air. Having to exert a good deal of energy to keep them from being distorted by the wind.

“Toh… The Voice Stealer.” The spirit read, staring down at Arlo. He moved the sparks to instead read “You never said I had to talk.” Toh blinked from behind her mask, then blinked again. Before they knew it she started a giggle that divulged into hysterical laughter. The Voice Stealer ripped the porcelain mask from her face to reveal a creepy smile.

“I suppose that works, human. I’ll give both you and the dragon your voices back.” She stated, moving a hand toward her necklace. Before she made contact with the beads though, she paused. “You have five minutes to get out before I rip them out again for good.” Toh darkly threatened as she stroked two beads.

A burning sensation overcame Arlo and he once more grasped his throat. Though this time the fight to remain conscious was much more challenging. And he was on the losing end. The fire bender slapped a hand to the ground as he fell to his knees and hunched over, gasping for air. Black swarmed his vision and blurred reality. Toh whistled an ominous content tune that pounded against his ears. The last thing Arlo saw was a flash of red and green before he blacked out.

———

Arlo went in and out of consciousness. He dimly recalled damp hair and clothes clinging to his body as a grey ceiling stared down at him. A small silhouette of a dragon. The fuzzy images of Wikilow and Elsi hovering over him and dragging his body out the cave.

It was afternoon when he woke up in the forest, Elsi and Wikilow standing a few feet away.

“Guys…” Arlo groaned, drowsily sitting up.

“Arlo!” His two friends yelled as they rushed to his side, Elsi excitedly and Wikilow naturally more reserved.

“You had us worried there.” Elsi told him, to which he chuckled.

“Relax, I was fine. Buddy was with me.” The fire bender explained with a smile.

“Who’s Buddy?” Wikilow cooly asked. Arlo went on to explain his three day adventure in the spirit world, going into great deal about Buddy and Toh. “I see…that would explain the one imitating you yesterday.” The Avatar noted.

“How’d you know it wasn’t me?” The ex cirque questioned.

“…Your illogical behaviour is quite simple to differentiate from that of an imposter.” Willow explained, Arlo easily nodding un understanding. “We didn’t see any dragon when we found you.” Wikilow added.

“Oh.” Arlo replied, twitching when his arm brushed against the grass blades below. He moved to inspect his arm under his sleeve. However, Wikilow continued to talk after a short pause.

“Arlo.” The Avatar prompted.

“Er, yeah dude?” The fire bender responded, tilting his head.

“…I apologize for upsetting you and not speaking about my concerns about your device earlier before acting.” Wikilow went, carefully wording himself. Arlo blinked, before comprehension dawned on his face.

“Don’t sweat it, Wikilow. I get it.” Arlo waved off, smiling, truly meaning it. “But.. thanks.” The ex cirque added, to which the Avatar curtly nodded.

“We should get ready to leave by tomorrow.” Wikilow explained as he walked off to start preparations. His two companions watching him leave.

“…Do you want to stay around a bit and look for Buddy, Arlo?” Elsi gently asked him. Arlo looked back at the mountain, before slowly shaking his head.

“Nah… I’m sure he’s fine.” The fire bender said with a small laugh, staring at the bite mark on his slightly red arm. The smallest of a burn. “You know, Elsi?” He instead said, drawing her attention somewhere else.

“Yeah?” The air bender quietly said back.

“…I didn’t believe you guys at first… when you said that this wouldn’t be an adventure like the stories.” Arlo admitted, resting his head on his arms.

“Ah…so you are.” Elsi shyly went, nodding.

“It was disappointing… and I was questioning why I was still here… you know? But…” Arlo went, staring up at the clouds with a whimsical air about him. “I’m glad I came.” He finished with a grin.

And back in the spirit world, Buddy leapt over the edge and spread their green wings. Soaring away into the clouds.

Chapter Text

Screams, all she heard were screams. They sounded from everywhere, surrounding her, suffocating her own voice. Darkness ebbed at her vision, and whenever it faded it was replaced by memories, of scenes long ago. They came in and out, all at once and at the same time pulling away just as quickly. Drowning her in heavy waves.

Rin struggled in the water, her entire body felt heavy. She flailed her arms and legs to no avail.

The young woman desperately searched the darkness to find a light, searching for her escape from the nightmarish situation. But all around her was pitch black. There was no direction, every movement was up and down at the same time.

“Water…” The thought floated into Rin’s frantic mind. “WATER!” Echoed around her.

That’s right. Rin was a water bender, she could get out of this nightmare. All she had to do was focus, think and take a deep breath. Bubbles fluttered into the distance as Rin moved her body. Quickly making the familiar motions she had done so many times in her life. But nothing happened, no response came to her, and the water didn’t listen.

“What?” Rin whispered eyes pitch black. Her hands moved to cover the sockets, as her mind began to crack against the pressure. Then the water bender remembered, she wasn’t a water bender anymore.

Pain exploded in her leg, pulsing through her body as if her heart had moved. Rin screamed, combined with the screams that followed her relentlessly in the darkness. Whether they were her own, old acquaintances, old memories, voices burned into her mind, faces long forgotten, there were only screams and despairing darkness as Rin drowned.

———

And then there was air and light as Rin gasped. Flashing her blue eyes open as she sat up with a gasp. Panicked, she looked around the unfamiliar surroundings, grabbing hair out of her face. She wasn’t in the alley anymore.

“What happened?” Rin gasped, hand on her head as she scanned her memories. Slowly, her breath slowed down as she recalled the night before. “Right… Pao Shi found me, and let me stay the night in his attic.” Rin remembered, sighing as her heartbeat returned to normal.

Silently she pushed herself out of the mattress she had slept on. A phantom pain shot through her leg, making her grit her teeth while biting back a wince. It soon vanished, though Rin still felt the wooden peg that had replaced her missing limb.

She was having that nightmare all too often nowadays.

Rin began a slow descent downstairs. She felt oddly out of touch in the homey atmosphere, having spent so many years sneaking and fleeing through them without a second thought.

In Pao Shi’s kitchen, she found the man himself sitting at the table. On it were a large plate of steaming dumplings, and two bowls of noodles. The smell made Rin nostalgic, reminding her of her childhood before everything changed in a matter of months.

“Morning Rin.” Pao Shi casually greeted, raising his hand.

“Good morning.” Rin quietly replied, taking the seat opposite to her former teacher and digging into the noodles.

“How’d you sleep.” Pao Shi absentmindedly asked, sipping a cup of ginseng tea.

“Fine.” She curtly replied. “These are good.” The young woman complimented, taking a dumpling from the plate.

“Thanks.” Her former teacher responded with a smile. “So, if you don’t mind me asking. What brought you back all of a sudden?” He gently prodded, placing his cup down.

“A boat.” Rin sarcastically responded. Pao Shi let out a few humourless chuckles in return.

“That’s not what I meant.” He stated.

“I don’t really want to say… It’s complicated.” Rin explained, looking down at her feet under the table. “I should leave.” She sullenly muttered, standing up and heading for the door.

“Where you headed?” Pao Shi curiously questioned, resting his arms on the table.

Rin opened her mouth to respond but found herself unable to answer. Averting his eyes, she pulled her hood up.

“I don’t know.” She honestly admitted, sounding truly lost. “I… I guess I’ll just see where my feet take me.” Rin whispered, hand on the knob.

“You can stay if you like.” Pao Shi offered, eyes warm, and… filled with pity. Rin stiffened at the look.

“I don’t want your pity.” She shot back, though the harsh tone was barely visible.

“It won’t be for free then. I could use an assistant for the dojo anyway.” Her former teacher easily proposed. “You’re still good with a sword right? It would really hurt to find out that one of my star students ended up abandoning the skill.” He added.

“Of course, I can still use it,” Rin stated. “Just didn’t use it as much as bending.” She mentally thought. “That… doesn’t sound awful,” Rin said.

“Great. As an assistant, you’d just help the kids with their form, a spar here and there, the like. But, all my swords are being used by the students usually. Would it be possible to make your own sword out of ice?” Pao Shi continued. However, Rin froze where she stood. “And… Rin, you okay?” Her former teacher asked concerned.

“I…” Rin started, swallowing. “I… can’t water bend anymore.” She explained, voice shaking despite her best effort. Pao Shi’s eyes widened at her words before he looked down as well.

“I see… does, that have anything to do with uhh…” He quietly asked, gesturing towards her wooden peg.

“Kind of.” She replied, omitting mountains of information.

“It’s really that complicated. I’m sorry.” Pao Shi said, slumping in his seat.

“You have nothing to apologize for. I really wouldn’t mind working at the dojo, if I still can that is.” Rin assured, feeling guilty for making her older teacher feel down.

“Not even a question, you’re hired.” Pao Shi stated, brightening a bit. “So, can you help me finish these dumplings? I made way too much.” He awkwardly requested, eliciting a small laugh from Rin.

“Sure.” She said, taking the same seat as before. “So, uh… With that out of the way, what happened while I was… gone.” Rin awkwardly asked, popping a dumpling into her mouth.

“Not much if I’m being honest. We’re still a small town after all.” Pao Shi informed with a wave of the hand. “I mean, Koto and Rozoku left town. I think Koto moved to the capital and got married. But, you know her how her Mom likes to talk.” He said.

“Oh…you don’t say.” Rin returned, uncomfortable at the mention of her old friends.

“You know, they seemed quite upset when you left.” Pao Shi stated offhandedly.

“They did?” The former bender said, surprised.

“Yeah. They actually visited me a bunch.” He casually responded, chewing on a dumpling. Rin was silent for a moment, before slowly changing the topic to something more lighthearted.

———

“My name’s Liu, good to meet all of you.” Rin introduced in a light tone, standing with Pao Shi in front of a group comprised of children. The youths in turn happily responded in a respectful manner.

Rin had started working as Pao Shi’s assistant for a few days by that point. She had done multiple introductions to the dojo’s various classes under the pseudonym Liu. As though she doubted anyone would recognize her, the name had the potential to stir up old memories. Pao Shi taught more classes than before, having left his old job at the school once the school year had ended.

Rin had been hesitant at first, concerned that an old reaction would appear. Eventually, she had eased into the role. So much so that she was comfortably prepared by the time the children’s group met her.

The two adults spent the afternoon assisting the aspiring swordsmen. Rin gave a soft smile at the mingling sea of kids, slightly reminiscing about better days. She felt someone lightly poke her elbow, turning to find one of the younger girls with dark eyes.

“Hey there, what can I help you with?” She cheerfully asked, planting a smile on her face.

“Miss Liu. Do you wanna spar with me?” The girl, whose name Rin recalled was Lei innocently requested with big eager eyes.

“Sure thing Lei.” Rin easily replied.

All Rin did was spar, assist and give comments to the numerous disciples. She had spent a day crafting a makeshift wooden sword to help since none were available. It was painfully boring, but it was something and better than nothing.

When the session was done, Rin and Pao Shi began cleaning the dojo up. Most of the disciples stayed to assist them, as many were taught to do so. Rin found Lei helping her specifically. The older of the two engaged in more small banter as they put the swords away. “So Lei, what made you interested in swordplay of all things?” She quipped with a smile.

The girl in question paused with multiple broadswords in her arms.

“I wanted to do something different than Lon,” Lei replied, with a small blush on her cheeks.

“Lon?” Rin prodded, tilting her head.

“Lon’s my brother. And we do a lot of things together. But, we’re really similar, so I want to do something that he doesn’t.” Lei explained, embarrassed as if she had just committed the worst crime imaginable.

“Chin up, that’s nothing to be ashamed about.” Rin comforted, taking the weapons off the girl’s hands.

“Hey, Miss Liu?” Lei prompted, leaning forward while putting her hands behind her back.

“Yeah?” The older of the two absent mindfully went.

“How’d you start working here? We didn’t think Mister Pao Shi would ever find someone to help him.” The young girl curiously questioned, walking in a circle beside Rin.

“Really?” Rin slowly responded, interest piqued. “Well, I was just passing through town. And me and Pao Shi used to know each other.” She cooly explained, careful about her words.

“You did?” Lei asked.

“Yup…He used to be my teacher in fact.” Rin hesitantly added.

“Wow, so Mister Pao Shi is really old.” The younger of the two bluntly surmised with a stoic face, completely serious.

“I… I guess he is.” The former bender choked out, unable to stop herself from chuckling.

“Do you want to see something cool?” Lei offered after putting all the weapons away. Everyone had finished up their own jobs around the dojo as well. Some were even preparing to head home.

“Go for it,” Rin said in turn, leaning back.

An excited grin spread across Lei’s face as she did a small jump back. Taking a deep breath, the girl made extremely familiar patterns with her arms. Rin’s eyes widened as she realized what was going to happen. Nearby in the small stone fountain, the water swirled around the middle spire. Quickly rushing out of the decoration, it moved to circle Lei.

The girl cheerfully giggled as she twirled inside.

“Cool right? Lon shows me a bunch of stuff he learned in school. See?” Lei said, freezing individual sections of the current to create intricate shapes that the water pulled along.

However, before Rin could react to the sight, Lei was swarmed by the other children. The older woman tensed, instantly recalling her own unfortunate experiences. She was ready to intervene if necessary. But, she didn’t need to.

The gaggle of loud youthful voices and laughter showed no signs of prejudice or hostile behaviour. They were just having fun, requesting various random shapes while generally lax in attitude. Rin watched in stunned silence. The moment was broken when some of the children’s families arrived. Lei ran off to three figures in the distance, two adults and an older boy who was most likely her brother.

When the dojo was empty, Rin and Pao Shi exited quietly. The latter locking the building’s door on the way out. At that moment, Rin spoke up.

“So, there’s… more…” She started but the words died in her throat.

“People from the Water Tribes. Yeah.” Pao Shi softly finished while they strolled towards his house.

“How long?” Rin quietly asked, looking at her wooden peg and foot.

“Well, the town got a flood of new residents about a year after you left. Most of the new guys came with em.” He explained with a whistle. “By the way, why did you leave?” Her former teacher gently prodded, making Rin accusingly turn her head to look at him.

“Did my parents never say anything?” Rin bitterly shot back.

“Oh, they did.” Pao Shi quickly answered. “Apparently you guys had a fight, said and did some things they didn’t mean, at least that’s what they said to those who listened.” He informed. “Anyways, they spent months looking for you. It honestly didn’t help that Miss Ping got murdered that night too. But really, that was probably the only reason they got other people to help search. A lot of people thought you were the killer.” He rambled.

“They what?” Rin sputtered, halting in her steps.

“Well, you were kind of gone when she was murdered. And, there was a bloody dagger made of ice.” Pao Shi slowly stated.

“Oh right.” The former bender thought to herself as she recalled that night. “Ugh, why didn’t I think of that? Stupid, of course, they would’ve blamed me. Then they would’ve harassed my parents. Which means that entire thing was useless.” Rin angrily reprimanded, not listening as Pao Shi went on to explain how the town’s residents slowly moved on from the incident. None besides her parents cared enough to take it outside of the town to no avail.

“Things really mellowed out after that. No one forced anyone out, it’s nice.” Her former teacher went.

“…How are they-my parents?” Rin asked after a short pause.

“Mostly alright. They’re still living in the same house, still got the shop running and everything. Just, quieter… sadder.” Pao Shi softly stated.

“Are they really that upset, because of me?” Rin wondered. “Should I be worried about getting arrested?” She abruptly asked, turning away from the topic of her parents.

“Nah, like I said, people moved on. Also, evidence was pretty weak while mercenaries and the like commonly pass through towns for jobs. Besides, not like you actually did it.” Pao Shi waved off.

Rin stiffened, before grabbing her left arm, eyes downcast. “Wait… did you actually kill her?” He whispered, eyes wide and posture going slack. Her guilty expression gave away the answer. She didn’t even try to hide it. “Rin…” Pao Shi muttered, pressing a hand against his forehead.

“I can go.-“ Rin started before being cut off.

“No… no, you can stay. But, can we at least talk about it?” He shakily asked. Rin hesitated, making the man let out a deep sigh. “Never mind, not now then. We’ll talk later when you’re ready.” Pao Shi stated with a cough as he led the way inside his home. She silently followed.

When night came, Rin couldn’t sleep. Usually, it was because of a lack of desire to relive her nightmares. This time though, she was finally recalling her last memory with her parents.

The final straw.

———

Turning, a young Rin was surprised to see her parents awake and staring at her. Both were extremely dishevelled and still in their night clothes as if they had just recently awoken. Their faces were pale in the darkness, postures tense and eyes bulging. A slight tremble seemed to overtake them at times. The moonlight illuminated the room. It was deathly silent as the wind raced outside.

“Mom, Dad I-“ Rin fumbled, attempting to explain herself.

“Rin… please explain.” Her father whispered, eyes broken with a pleading look.

“I… I?” Rin stuttered, trying to find her voice.

“We wake up in the middle of the night and find you out of bed and nowhere in sight. Then, we find this on your desk.” Her mother said in a firm voice. The older woman put a shaky hand forward. Tightly clasped in her shaky fingers was the crinkled paper from the Purple Lotus. The colour looked poisonous in the dark.

“What were you doing?” She demanded, whipping the incriminating scrap back before crunching it in her hand.

“I was just-“ Rin frantically began, beginning what would’ve been a lie made on the spot.

She was never a good liar.

“The truth, Rin.” Her mother sternly ordered a rare side of the woman. The young bender nervously gulped as she restarted.

“Okay… uh, when I was in the capital earlier, I may have gotten robbed.” Rin slowly explained, hands behind her back. “But don’t worry, I got the yuan back.” She hurriedly added when seeing her parent’s alarmed expressions.

“That’s not what we are concerned about. How were we not told about this?” Her father wildly questioned.

“I… didn’t… exactly tell anyone,” Rin admitted, a heavy stone in her stomach.

“Why would you not tell anyone!?” He yelled, instantly exploding, tired hands raised.

“The woman who robbed me offered a quick job. By the time I figured out that she was Purple Lotus or what the job was, I was in too deep!” Rin quickly explained.

“So you had no choice tonight?” Her mother interjected.

“Well… not exactly…” The squirming water bender corrected.

“Rin…” Her mother warned.

“Look, I left the first chance I got. I never intended to associate with them again. But then… I learned about the eviction and went to them for money.” Rin vehemently shot out.

“And they just gave you some?” Her father prodded, doubtful with a sharp edge to his voice.

“No I… I did a quick job with them.” She defended and looked down to avoid her parent’s gaze. There was a small pause before her other spoke.

“What… Rin… what did you do?” The older woman choked, taking a single step forward.

“Mom-“ Rin tried to say, moving her hands forward.

“What. Did. You. Do?” Her mother asked again, voice strangled and desperate. Sweat trickled down Rin’s forehead as she looked at her parents. Her hands uselessly fell down at her sides. Lowering her head, she responded with hard eyes.

“I killed someone.” The words collided against the room, smashing the walls and floor. The reaction from her parents was as if an invisible force had pushed them back. There was a long suffocating silence for almost a minute, no one speaking or looking at each other.

“How could you?” Her father accused, voice sounding so broken. Those words ignited a fire within Rin. Her loose fists suddenly clenched, pain coursing throughout her fingers. A storm brewed in her narrowed eyes as she snapped.

“How… how could I? Are you kidding me?” Rin angrily shouted. “It was for our family! Now we won’t get kicked out!” She continued, shoving the bag of yuan in their faces. They recoiled from her.

“We didn’t, would never want you to kill anyone.” Her mother exclaimed, the woman’s body slightly shaking.

“What did you expect me to do then? Sit around and do nothing?” The girl darkly retorted.

“Not kill anyone.” Both parents loudly replied.

“Well, maybe I wouldn’t have had to if you told me what was going on instead of leaving me in the dark!” Rin screamed. Suddenly, a sharp pain erupted in her cheek. Gasping, she slowly brought her hand up to tenderly hold the redding area. Looking up, Rin saw her mother panting with her arm raised.

“Get out.” The woman quietly muttered, refusing to meet her daughter’s eyes.

“What?” Rin whispered, eyes wide in shock. Previous anger and pain rapidly depleted as she took the two words in.

Before she could react, her father grabbed her arm and began dragging her towards the door. “Hey, wait a second! Dad! Mom!” She loudly protested, trying to fruitlessly free herself from his grip.

“We… did not raise… a murderer.” The man forced out, tone cold before throwing her outside.

For years, Rin pushed that night out of her mind. Tried burying it under jobs and new memories. For so long she had convinced herself she had been in the right, But maybe, just maybe, she hadn’t been.

Pao Shi’s words and Lei filled her mind. Recalling that earlier moment so unlike her own memories.

Maybe, just maybe, her parents had been right.

———

A week soon turned into a month, then another month. She was able to avoid seeing anyone from her past. But, Rin’s days began to turn back into the slow, forgettable ones she had felt trapped in during her childhood. Except she no longer had an outlet to express it, and nowhere else to go. She despised it. As if she had become a ghost in her own life.

One starless night, she wandered out onto the beach alone. The scenery made her nostalgic for better times. A light breeze pushed past while she took a seat in the sand, resting her head on top of her knees. Rin cast a glance above to the full moon. Even without her bending, it’s luminescent light and the soft sounds of the sea brought her solace.

Her thoughts began to drift as she gazed at the waters.

“What am I even doing?” Rin tiredly muttered, caressing the sand around her. “What can I do?” She despondently added, swaying as her eyes closed. “I can’t even fight anymore…” The young woman thought, recalling the previous afternoon.

The last session of the day had packed up and left. Pao Shi had offered to do a quick spar to get some dust off the spears. Despite not being experienced with the weapon, Rin had felt confident in her abilities. Then she was defeated in a humiliating excuse of a fight. It was to be expected, going against an expert like Pao Shi. But, that loss had felt different. According to her old teacher, she had lost her old spark. Her fighting spirit was in shambles.

Dark shadows of the silent town reflected in the small tides that pushed against the shore. Soon, her darker thoughts began to consume her mind. Waves of consternation flooded every mental corner.

“Why am I even still here?” Rin spitefully thought. “I have nothing, absolutely nothing left!” She continued, suddenly standing.“Maybe… I could just…” Rin went, taking a single step forward to enter the water. Her eyes glossed over, memories rushing forward. There she was again, drowning, screams, the feeling of helplessness. Would her last moments feel like that?

Like a puppet’s string being snapped, Rin gasped. A moment of clarity shone through. She blinked before yanking her trembling leg away and shaking her head. “How pathetic…I can’t even bring myself to… to…” Rin whispered, but couldn’t finish. Her body convulsed while she collapsed back onto the beach, panting.

“I don’t know what to do! I DON’T KNOW!” She yelled in her mind, squeezing her eyes shut. And then, she stilled. “Did… did I ever?” Rin suddenly questioned, eyes flying open to greet the frigid air.

When she was little, she didn’t want anything. Rin had been content with only her friends, family and home. And then she slowly lost those things, clinging onto them until they left. Afterwards, it was job after job. She had convinced herself that the thrill was all she needed, that she had to just keep going through that life. Nothing really changed when she joined the Dai Li, only then she worked with Wikilow. Assignment after assignment. She had been convinced that was what she had to do. She had been convinced that was what she wanted.

Truthfully though, she had never really enjoyed that life, of robbing people of their precious lives. In the end, Rin had been lying to herself.

With this epiphany, she took a few shaky steps back, a sudden nausea clouded her mind. Resting her head against her hand, Rin turned to head back to Pao Shi’s. She couldn’t keep it bottled up, all of her sudden feelings of guilt, regret, confusion and loss. She needed to talk to someone.

And so she did.

———

Out of respect, she waited for morning to come. Then finally began speaking during breakfast. Pao Shi had noticed something her tense, silent mien. Rin focused on the sound of utensils scraping against plates and bowls. Her eyes felt heavy, not getting much sleep the night before. Yet her mind sharper, sharper than it had ever been up until then.

“Your session doesn’t start until the afternoon, right?” She quietly asked, moving the rice in her bowl.

“Yup. Why do you ask?” Pao Shi prodded in turn. Rin lowered her gaze to her lap, closing her eyes for a brief second to gather her thoughts. She had gone over the risks countless times. What her former teacher’s reaction would be? Would he make her leave? Would he report her to the authorities? Would he even believe her?

But, Rin would take that chance. She had nothing to lose, and the alternative was continuing a silent suffering.

“…I have, a lot of stuff to confess,” Rin stated, gaining some volume in her voice. Her heart pounded in her chest as she observed Pao Shi. He crossed his arms as he leaned back into his chair. An understanding and curious look on his face.

“I have time.” Pao Shi slowly stated.

And for hours, while the sun reached a zenith in the sky Rin spoke. She explained from the beginning. Her slowly changing mindset, meeting Mei Ling and her parents confronting her. How she stormed away afterwards and led a life of a mercenary. Then she went further. She revealed how she eventually joined the Dai Li and met Wikilow. Meeting Elsi and losing her bending. Concluding with the Dai Li giving her the boot as well and her travel back to the town.

Pao Shi attentively listened, pulling every word in. He only interrupted thrice. A disappointed mutter when she discussed the Dai Li, an astonished remark on Wikilow’s status and apparent personality. Finally, a horrified gasp when the details of her missing leg were disclosed.

It was utterly silent as Pao Shi stared at the floor. Rin dropped her head, an icy fear gripping her body. An invisible presence chained her to the chair. “…Wow… that’s… a lot to take in.” He breathed out, staring at the ceiling.

“I know.” Rin unenthusiastically responded.

“The Dai Li, Rin? The missing Avatar half the nation thinks is dead? He exacerbated, painfully drawing every syllable out.

“I know.” She again replied, quieter.

“Wow… wow, wow, wow.” Pao Shi repeated. His face was serious, clearly contemplating the matter.

“I’ll leave if you want me to. I would completely understand.” The young woman offered, wringing her hands on the table. He didn’t answer at first, shifting his body into a more comfortable position.

“Rin, do you know what you want to do?” Pao Shi gently questioned.

“…No… not really. Honestly, I don’t know what I can do.” Rin reluctantly stated.

“What if you still had your bending?” Her former teacher asked out of nowhere, resting his cheek on his knuckles.

“What does that have to do with anything?” She snapped, before reeling herself in. “I’m sorry-“ She stammered, but he raised his other hand, making her cease.

“Please don’t apologize. It’s pretty insensitive of me to be asking in the first place. But, hypothetically, if you still had your bending-“ He continued.

“If I could still bend I wouldn’t be here! I would probably still be working for the Dai Li.” Rin hissed, abruptly rising from the table.

“Hypothetically, if for some reason, you still got kicked out, lost your leg etcetera. What would you do?” He brutally clarified. She allowed herself to fall back into the chair to think. Tapping her foot against the floor she answered.

“In that scenario. If I miraculously regained the ability right now… I’d… I’d want revenge on the Dai Li.”

“And just because you can't bend you can’t? Or won’t?” Pao Shi replied. At Rin’s confused silence, he continued. “Your bending doesn’t define you, Rin. There are so many other things you can do, even without your bending. You know, the renowned Southern Water Tribe chief Sokka was a non-bender.” He explained with a wise, gentle tone.

“Are you of all people suggesting that I go fight the Dai Li?” Rin retorted, crossing her arms.

“You did just say you wanted to. Besides, the Earth States are more stubborn than you think. There’s undoubtedly resistance that the Dai Li is keeping under wraps. But I got a dojo to run.” He nonchalantly encouraged and excused. “Maybe, you could even meet up with, Wikilow and Elsi was it?” Her former teacher suggested.

“…They got a bird too.” Rin went, though her tone indicated how she found the idea unfavourable. However, it was the advice she was looking for. She had a goal again, some platform to base her actions off of. “Thanks Pao Shi. That might work, getting a little payback.” She warmly stated with a sigh. “Actually, I’ll get started right away,” Rin concluded with determination.

“So, you’re leaving?” Pao Shi asked small traces of resigned disappointment in his voice.

“…Yeah, I guess I am. But once again, thank you for everything.” She earnestly answered, spirits high.

“I’m glad I could help you, Rin. But, before you go, let me go grab something that might be of help.” Her former teacher said before exiting the house towards the dojo.

Rin remained inside, wandering around the residence. She firmly entrenched the memory into her mind, as it would be a while before she returned. Eventually, she rounded the house before stopping at the only room she had never been in, Pao Shi’s. Curiosity inched its way in though she tried to ignore the feeling. It would be highly disrespectful. However, she was feeling braver lately and took a quick peek inside.

What she saw took her aback.

There wasn’t anything wrong with the room. It was perfectly ordinary and befitting Pao Shi’s persona. It was what lay on the shelves that made her freeze. On the well-kept shelves, were three very familiar glass figurines. A family of alligators, a fox and two koi fish. Made all those years ago by her parents.

Rin was snapped out of her temporary trance by a hand on her shoulder, causing her to jump and spin around. Luckily, it was only Pao Shi.

“Looking for something?” He joked to which she nervously joined in, before noticing the objects in his hands. A spear, and enough yuan for a boat back to the Earth States. “I know you probably would’ve preferred a sword. But, supply’s limited so I can’t spare any.” Pao Shi explained as he handed the items to her.

“I got destroyed the last time I fought with a spear…” Rin deadpanned to which he chuckled in response.

“You were against me once, Rin. Knowing you, you’ll be fine.” He waved off with a smile.

“…Thank you.” Rin once again said. They made to leave, but she turned back to look into the open door at the figurines, a sad look in her eyes. “…You, kept them?” She hesitantly prodded. Pao Shi followed her line of sight to the figurines, immediately understanding.

“Why of course. I did say they were well crafted.” Pao Shi answered, looking between the small static creatures and the expression on Rin’s face. “Hey, before you go. Are you sure you don’t want to try talking to them?” He softly questioned, both knowing who them were. Rin gained a hard look in her eyes.

“They… no matter what I did. Even if it was wrong. They just kicked me out. Wouldn’t parents who actually cared try and help me, try and prevent me from wasting years of my life instead of just getting rid of me?” Rin darkly retorted, tense.

“An impulsive decision made by two impulsive people that they immediately regretted.” Her former teacher stated. “Sounds familiar, eh?” He continued, making Rin bite her lip.

“I can’t. For the same reason I’m not going to try and find Wikilow and Elsi, I just can’t right now. Not yet.” She said. “Not now, maybe one day, but not now.” Rin bashfully explained.

“I understand.” Pao Shi stated and with a sigh made his way to the door. Rin began following but gave one last look to the figurines. She looked down to the floor in thought, slightly closing her eyes. She reminisced on her life, her childhood. Deep down she could feel it, the longing to see her parents again. The love she still felt for them. But, she couldn’t bring herself to face them, not yet. However, there were other ways.

“Hey, Pao Shi, could you lend me some paper and ink quickly?”

———

She sneaked into the shop as quickly as she could while no one was inside. Before anyone could race down when they heard the bell, she placed the letter on the counter and fled. By the time her mother arrived, it was like no one had been there at all. Puzzled, the older woman noticed the slightly crinkled paper and began reading. But froze at the first four words.

“Hi Mom, Hi Dad.” The older woman grasped the letter in her shaky hands and then immediately dashed towards her husband.

It had been simple, conveying her thoughts and feelings. Rin apologized for the grief she had brought her parents. Described what had occurred in her life while they were apart. Including the guilt she now felt. Rin had been vague on what she was planning for the future. Simply saying that she needed to do some things before meeting them in person. It was the end that brought all three to tears.

“I don’t know when I’ll come see you. But until then, please keep your spirits high and live a happy life. I love you, Mom, Dad. Even if you can’t after learning about all I’ve done.”

On the outskirts of town, Rin finally stopped running. She bent down in a pant but was determined. The spear was tightly held in her hand with a mighty grip. Before setting off again, the red ribbon still wrapped around her wrist caught her attention. Rin paused, raising her hand to examine the ribbon.

She smiled and unwrapped it. Then reached behind her back to tie the bottom area of her hair together.

And away Rin ran. All the way back to the Earth States.

Chapter Text

Wikilow, Elsi, Arlo and Gale travelled through one of the many peaceful valleys in the Earth States. Under the sweet smell of conifers and shade of the leaves.  Gentle rays of light caressed the rich ground. Small talk was made in the group about non sensical topics that Wikilow couldn’t relate to, offering short direct retorts occasionally.

“Did you use to go penguin sledding?” Arlo cheerfully asked Elsi as they walked.

“Yeah, all the time when I was a little kid.” Elsi answered with a laugh. “Some of the air benders even set a course to go through the air.” She reminisced fondly. “Say, do you know what penguin sledding is, Wikilow?” Elsi asked the Avatar.

“I do not. Is it some sort of training exercise?” Wikilow asked, stone faced as a crisp leaf landed on his head.

“Training? It’s definitely not training, right Elsi?” Arlo questioned as Wikilow removed the leaf.

“Of course not. It’s just for fun!” Elsi answered.

“…Fun?” The Avatar asked, the word foreign on his tongue.

“Yeah for fun.” She repeated, looking at him confused, “…Have you ever done something for fun, Wikilow?” Elsi asked. He in turn shook his head.

“The term ‘fun’ implies unneeded and unnecessary bias. ‘Fun’ is not an acceptable reason or cause for action.” Wikilow coldly explained to his companions shock.

“Sheesh, not everything needs to be efficient you know.” Arlo told him with a disapproving face.

“If it is not efficient or of use, then what is the purpose of doing it at all?” Wikilow blankly rebutted.

“What’s the point of doing anything if nothing is enjoyable?” Arlo shot back. But the cirque continued before Wikilow could argue. “Anyways dude, we got to get you a laugh or do something fun.” Arlo passionately decided.

“That is unnecessary.” Wikilow dryly stated.

“No no Wikilow, he has a point.” Elsi gently went. “There has to be something you enjoy.” The air bender optimistically said.

“To enjoy is irrelevant…” Wikilow started before pausing when the sound of chopping was heard to the side. Him, Elsi with Gale on her shoulder, and Arlo stopped to listen.

“Wonder what that is?” Elsi went, voicing everyone's thoughts. Arlo had already begun to approach.

“Let's go find out!” The fire bender happily cheered as he jogged ahead. Wikilow and a sighing Elsi followed behind. They found the ex cirque conversing with a lone burly man, using a short sword to chop wood to bits. The wood bits were piled away from the man, beside a small cart.

“These your friends kid?” The man asked when he saw Elsi and Wikilow, his gaze lingering slightly longer on the latter.

“Yeah! Wikilow! Elsi! Get over here!” Arlo called out to them to which they did. “This is Yu, he’s a woodworker.” The fire bender cheerfully introduced.

“Pleasure to meet you kids. You three from around here?” Yu asked while glancing at a perched Gale.

“We’re only passing through actually.” Elsi quietly informed as she motioned for Gale to come down from a branch.

“Oh, so you’re here for the festival then,” Yu concluded as he continued his work slicing wood apart.

“What festival?” Arlo asked, putting his hands on his hips.

“Xiào Lián’s annual festival. It’s pretty popular around these parts.” Yu explained as he threw a batch of bits in the pile. “Even the good Dai Li ease up during the festivities.” He continued, to Wikilow in particular with only a hint of forced pleasantry. “You’d fit right in with your get up, kid.” Yu said to Arlo, gesturing to his clothing.

“Oh, thanks!” The fire bender went, seemingly oblivious to his meaning. “Hmm, you need to carry all this to town then?” Arlo asked, looking at the large pile of bits that would certainly be difficult to transport alone.

“Yes, we go through a lot of fuel.” Yu informed, reaching for another log.

“We’ll help you out then, old man!” Arlo offered with a large grin, bending down to carry some of the bits. Elsi stifled her laugh with her arm while Wikilow blankly blinked.

“I’m not old, clown.” Yu shot back, indignant and raising his sword.

“Clown? Why… that’s! I am not a clown! Very different from a clown, totally different jobs and everything!” Arlo bickered, getting into a verb argument with the woodworker. While this was going on, Elsi moved to carry some bits as well, using her air bending to bundle it up. Wikilow in turn, also decided to help the woodworker, grabbing an armful of bits and lifting the rest of the pile up on a raised earth platform. The two looked to the still feuding Arlo and Yu.

“Listen here clown, I, am, not, OLD!” Yu angrily reiterated, wildly swinging his sword though Arlo paid it no heed. Before the young man could respond though, he was interrupted.

“Yu is correct. He does not appear to be old enough to classify an elder.” Wikilow noted, Arlo gaping at his friend while Yu chuckled.

“HA! The officer agrees with me!” The woodworker cheered, muttering a quiet “Good for something” in the process, which Wikilow didn’t comment on. The Avatar moved to correct Yu, but Elsi silently gestured for him to remain quiet. Put into a good mood by Wikilow’s comment, Yu hopped with a spring in his step forward to the trio. “Well, I suppose I could use the extra hands. Follow me!” Yu advised as he hulled the last pieces of wood onto his back and the cart.

“Dude…” A flustered Arlo whispered to Wikilow as they followed Yu.

———

“Thanks for the help kids! Stick around and enjoy the festival while you’re here!” Yu yelled to them as he departed to finish his work elsewhere. It was evening by then, the sky darkening into blue, gold and black. The citizens of Xiào Lián were in a hurried rush around them. Carting goods and setting up stalls, lighting lamps and decorating houses. Elsi and Arlo waved back at Yu, a twitching smile on the latters face.

“We will, old man!” The fire bender called back, taking joy in the indignant yells sent his way.

“I disagree with that action, we should start moving.” Wikilow disapproved from next to him, staring at the sky.

“What! No!” Arlo argued, downed at his remark. “It’s only for tonight! Loosen up!” The ex cirque insistently pleaded, bunching his hands into fists.

“One night contains valuable time we shouldn’t waste.” Wikilow calmly explained.

“We won’t be wasting time? We’ll be having a fun night is all.” Arlo remarked.

“Correct, a waste of time.” The Avatar repeated apathetically, unmoved by his words.

“Wikilow, I think I can speak for all of us when I say we could all use a night to just have some fun and relax.” Elsi said this time, and Wikilow listened to her to Arlo’s concealed annoyance.

“…Yu mentioned many more people arrived for such an occasion. That would include an increase in Dai Li agents.” Wikilow logically argued. Arlo huffed at his answer.

“We’ll just have to be extra careful then.” Elsi softly rebutted, Arlo cheering at her answer. “Got to take some sort of risk once and a while after all.” She added with a small encouraging smile. Wikilow thought for a few minutes before answering his companions. Gale hopped on the ground beneath them, curiously looking up from time to time.

“I suppose… we can use one night… for… ‘fun’…” Wikilow unsurely let out, the word didn’t feel right. His companions lit up at his words, celebrating the news.

“Lets go! It’ll be like a normal night as friends!” Arlo cheered, shoving his fist into the air as they ventured further into Xiào Lián.

“…Friends?” Wikilow went, tilting his head in confusion. “What do you mean by that term?” The Avatar continued at their puzzled expressions.

“Well, we’re friends.” Elsi replied.

“The term friends is synonymous with companions then?” Wikilow clarified.

“Not quite Buddy.” Arlo retorted.

“It’s different, more than that, Wikilow.” Elsi explained with a soft smile.

“I don’t understand.” The Avatar stated, but his two companions had already started walking off. “Friends.” Wikilow thought, going over the word in his head. There was a detached feeling that came with the term. Some sort of hazy mist enveloping it. Yet, there was a fondness that came with it, something he couldn’t quite describe. Wikilow found himself liking the word he didn’t quite understand, friends.

With that in mind, Wikilow ran ahead to a waiting Elsi and Arlo.

———

The festival started in full when the dark cover of the night completely blanketed the sky. Yu wasn’t joking when he talked about the large crowd, the amount of people seemed to boom once it started. The group enjoyed the festivities. Well, Elsi and Arlo enjoyed the festivities. Wikilow watched on the side. At first the Avatar had made the usual commentary. But after receiving countless glares from the officials and fellow guests alike, he got the message that it wasn’t appreciated and kept quiet.

Even then, it was…nice. Aside from every appearance of a Dai Li agent causing the trio to duck for cover. Which in turn renewed Wikilow’s urgency to make a swift exit. It was oddly satisfying to view his companions…friends? In high spirits. It was the kind of moods he was beginning to see vary between people and what they indicated.

Regarding the Dai Li, the people of Xiào Lián were visibly wary of them, and by connection, Wikilow. Tensed movements and forced words were exchanged between them. Which by association though a lesser extent transferred to Elsi and Arlo. Though the two didn’t seem to mind that much. If anything Arlo was slightly disheartened at the attitude but quickly got over it.

After some time maneuvering through activities and events, the trio and Gale ended up in a packed restaurant. Called the “Silver Dragon” it had a traditional exterior aesthetic about it. With wooden frames and stone support, red lanterns hung on the sides. Inside was more modern, two small floors with small booths with tables for guests. While Wikilow desired a crowded place to remain inconspicuous amongst the average goers.

The group seated themselves in a booth with no windows and a dark rectangle table. Gale having flown up to the roof to avoid the people. Elsi sneaked bits of food for the spirit bird later.

Their course choices were fairly small, but his two companions indulged all the same as they talked. A particular dish bearing sugared fruits gave both stars in their eyes. The fruit melting in their mouths and coating breaths with its sweet taste.

“Wikilow, aren’t you gonna have some of this?” Arlo asked as he popped a bright mandarin in his mouth while pushing the plate over to him.

“Your offer is declined.” Wikilow said in turn with a shake of his head. Having quickly eaten his own milk and simple dish of plain meat and vegetables.

“You really should give it a try. It taste amazing.” Elsi happily suggested.

“I decline. This assortment of food is rather non beneficial and a waste of resources.” The Avatar dryly replied, garnering odd looks from their neighbouring tables. He grabbed an apple from the standard basket and swiftly consumed it. “Taste is meaningless.” Wikilow added with a blank face.

“…We really should’ve expected this.” Arlo whispered to Elsi.

“It should not be surprising, both you and Elsi act illogically in every way possible.” Wikilow stated, having heard anyway.

“That’s like, the millionth time you’ve said that, dude.” The fire bender tiredly sighed.

“That is an exaggeration on your part.” Wikilow blandly noted.

“You know what? We’re finding you something to do for fun while we’re here!” Arlo passionately announced, standing up.

“That is not-“ The Avatar tried to say but Elsi, interrupted him.

“You’re right! This festival’s the perfect opportunity to find something you enjoy!” She excitedly exclaimed.

“Then it’s decided! We’re going to make Wikilow have fun tonight!” Arlo shouted, determination sparkling in his eyes. “I want at least a smile or something.” The fire bender clarified at the Avatar’s objection. “Okay, wait here, I’m going to go pay and then we’re getting a laugh outta Wikilow!” Arlo told the group before making his way to the register.

“This is completely unnecessary.” Wikilow deadpanned to Elsi, who softly chuckled.

“We have an entire night ahead of us. Just try and live a little, Wikilow.” She gently encouraged.

“I am alive.” The Avatar literally stated, tilting his head at the remark.

“Not just physically you know? There’s more to living than breathing and the bare necessities.” The air bender explained.

“My duty does not require me having ‘fun’.” Wikilow blankly argued.

“The Avatar’s a living person too, and should be treated as such.” Elsi shot back.

———

Arlo quickly paid at the register and turned to head back to the group. However, in the corner of his eye he spotted the identical hats and uniform of four Dai Li agents and so ducked behind a plant as they stopped in front of his only route back. The agents were conversing with someone inside a booth, and looked to be staying there for a while. Arlo would’ve stayed hidden if one of the restaurants workers hadn’t tapped him on the shoulder and told him to move. Acting on instinct, he left the restaurant to wait it out. Making sure his defining features were obscured by the crowd in case the agents took notice.

Now, the fire bender would’ve peacefully waited outside for the agents to leave. However, another group of agents approached the restaurant from his direction. Making him move further away from the restaurant. Before he knew it, it was like agents were everywhere and he had to keep moving farther and farther away.

Eventually, he leaned against the wall of a small building in an alley as agents passed by. Sighing, the fire bender tried to get back to Elsi and Wikilow.

But he was roughly spun around by the shoulder. Letting out a yelp of surprise, Arlo assumed he had been caught and started moving into a fighting stance. But it was a Dai Li agent who had grabbed him. But a middle aged woman who was quite clearly irritated.

“There you are you clown! We’ve been waiting for you for ages!” She angrily muttered to him while dragging the young man inside the building.

“Wait a second, Miss! You have the wrong person- hold on, did you CLOWN?” Arlo indignantly yelled as he was shoved into a room.

“Right I did cause that’s what you are!” The old woman screeched. “Now shut your air hole and do the job we hired you for!” She loudly added before storming off.

“I…” Arlo mumbled as he looked around at his new surroundings. It was some sort of dressing room, with various costume and props haphazardly scattered throughout. He picked up a blonde wig, sniffing it before gagging and throwing it far away from him. One wall was covered completely by a dark red curtain. From the other side Arlo could hear the sound of a bustling crowd. Curiously, the fire bender peeked inside and a sweat appeared on his forehead.

What he saw was a very large crowd. But that wasn’t what troubled the young man. What troubled him was the Dai Li agents watching front and centre.

“Monkey feathers!” Arlo cursed.

———

Back at the restaurant, Wikilow and Elsi continued to wait for Arlo. However, they grew concerned with the growing amount of time that passed.

“He’s taking a little long to pay, don’t you think?” Elsi nervously asked, lazily drawing circles on the table.

“I agree. He might have encountered a problem. We should look for him.” Wikilow decided, getting up with Elsi and leaving the booth. The moment they exited, a new group of guests ushered inside in their place. The duo initially hurried down the quickest route to the exit. However, Wikilow pulled Elsi back.

“Other way.” He whispered while turning around. Elsi glanced ahead, seeing the Dai Li agents roughly interrogating a guest. The people had formed a circle around them, apprehensively watching the scene. Suddenly one agent moved in and there was a scream. The people then exploded and it descended into chaos. “Don’t get involved. They’ll handle it.” Wikilow told her as the agents violently contained the crowd’s frenzy.

Wikilow and Elsi waited near the back of the restaurant before taking the long way out to avoid the agent’s gaze. Afterwards, they quickly hurried off to put some distance between them and the restaurant. However, they still saw no sights of Arlo. And so wandered aimlessly to try and find the fire bender. Gale flew above them, perching on various roofs and ledges as they passed yet still in sight.

Wikilow was clearly unbothered by the previous scene. Contrasting a troubled Elsi next to him.

“You continue to be bothered by the Dai Li’s methods of operation.” The Avatar observed, to which she slowly nodded.

“I’ve told you before, Wikilow. It’s wrong.” The air bender quietly stated.

“I will repeat, that is your opinion.” Wikilow blankly retorted.

“And there’s nothing I can say to change yours.” Elsi relented with sad eyes. Wikilow blinked, noting her posture.

“I apologize for lowering your spirits.” He consulted in monotone.

“Don’t, it’s not your fault.” The young woman reflected with a sigh. “Lets go find Arlo.” She said instead, perking up. A boom in the distance, drew their attention to the fields. A burst of light following that lit up the sky in gold, orange and green. The duo went to investigate, and found a large celebration in order. “I don’t see Arlo here!” Elsi shouted, standing up on her toes.

“We should go.” Wikilow replied, as people weaved around them. However, a new wave of people pushed them forward. The duo just barely keeping track of each other in the swarm. They were soon surrounded on all sides with no clear way to get out.  “We’re stuck.” The Avatar dryly commented.

“Well that’s obvious. I guess we just wait for it to die down.” Elsi said in turn. A loud drum was beat throughout the field, people gasping and cheering while the music flowed. After a few minutes, the majority of people were breaking out into sing-a-longs and dances. “Oh, that’s nice. A dance.” Elsi cheerfully stated while Wikilow apathetically looked on.

“The recreational activity?” He inquired.

“Yeah… I’m just going to assume you’ve never danced before, right?” Elsi asked.

“Correct, it’s never been needed.” Wikilow confirmed emotionlessly. She didn’t respond at first, before shyly extending a hand to him.

“…Would you like to give it a try?” The young woman quietly offered.

“Apologies, I do not know how.” The Avatar turned down, shaking his head.

“It’s not complicated, Wikilow. It’s like… like… bending with feeling, remember?” Elsi said with a chuckle.

“I do.” He affirmed. And after thinking it over, took her hand. “I will try, dancing.” Wikilow stated.

“Just don’t think about it, and you’ll be fine.” Elsi softly told him in turn, leading him through the motions of a simple dance. The light lit up their faces as they maneuvered through the fields. Cool winds making time seem endless. Wikilow was slow at first, but soon got the hang of the movements. He spun Elsi around and brought her close to him. She took a step back, hand in his. He and her circled each other, she laughed.

And then with a steam of hot air Arlo ran into them.

“Arlo.” Wikilow noted.

“Arlo?” Elsi said, gaping at the fire benders appearance. “Where were you? What are you-what is this?” She questioned, gesturing to his blonde wig, green poncho and dirty eye patch. All of which he frantically rid of, particularly stomping on the wig.

“I’ll explain later! But we got to go!” Arlo shouted in a panic, glancing behind him as he ushered the two forward.

“Wait what?” Elsi yelled. But they all understood his urgency when a group of Dai Li agents began cutting through the crowd. “OH! Run!” She and Arlo echoed as the trio ran for it. Knocking people over in their haste out of Xiào Lián. Gale flew above the rooftops toward them.

“Ugh.. spirits!” Arlo cursed as they sprinted into the forests and off the path.

“I did warn of this possibility occurring.” Wikilow stoically reported.

“I know that! Please do not remind me, dude!” Arlo comically snapped. “But that’s not important! We didn’t get to get a laugh outta you or have fun!” The fire bender complained with a frustrated sigh. Wikilow blinked in response.

“…I had fun.” The Avatar stated.

“Eh?” The ex cirque went, surprised.

“Yes… I did have fun.” Wikilow repeated, nodding to the group.

“You did? That’s great! Mission accomplished!” Arlo cheered, before asking for more details.

“I’ll explain later!” Elsi shouted as they hopped a ditch, and away into the night,

Chapter Text

Wikilow leaned against the side of a thick metal gate. Going through the lists of supplies in his head. The three had split up to buy food and other necessities, Gale naturally going with Elsi. The Avatar had given himself the larger part of the supply, yet had finished the earliest and was now waiting for his two companions. He pondered going to search for them when Arlo’s energetic voice rang out.

“Hey, Elsi not here yet?” The fire bender asked as he plopped his bag of food down on the grass.

“Correct.” Wikilow replied, checking the bag over.

“Wonder what’s taking her so long?” Arlo asked out loud, to which Wikilow looked up.

“Why did you take longer to return, Arlo?” The Avatar questioned, tilting his head.

“Erm… I got… the… the guy took a while to get the stuff is all.” The ex cirque rapidly excused. Wikilow stoically blinked, not buying his lie. “Fine… there was a small gadget exhibit near the place. Stuck around for a bit to check it out.” Arlo admitted with a fondness in his voice. “Don’t worry, dude. Just checked it out is all!” He added as an afterthought.

“…We can evaluate if any of it is of use… If you would prefer?” Wikilow stated, saying the last part unsurely.

“Are you serious?” You’re usually all efficient this and useful that.” Arlo said surprised.

“… I am aware of that. I am simply testing some new thoughts.” Wikilow dryly explained.

“Really?” The fire bender responded, before the conversation could go on Elsi turned the corner. Shyly and slowly approaching the group, Gale resting on her shoulder. “Elsi, there you are!” Arlo happily greeted as she plopped her bag down next to the others. However, the young woman had a sullen air around her, as if weighed down. “Er, you okay?” Arlo asked.

“Yeah…” Elsi quietly replied, obviously not meaning it. Her eyes darted down to her side, where a large grotesque wool doll hung in her hand.

“…Spirits above! What is that?” The fire bender shouted, backing up in surprise upon noticing the horrid object.

“It’s… uh, a thing.” Elsi explained, embarrassed by the display.

“Why do you have it?” Wikilow inquired.

“I… it’s embarrassing.” The air bender stalled.

“That doesn’t sound good, Elsi!” Arlo said in turn.

“I… okay…” She relented, and began filling them in about a very annoying vendor.

———

*Flashback* Earlier that day…

“Here you go miss, enjoy.” The clerk said as they handed Elsi a bag full of supplies. The air bender slightly leaned to one side with the added weight.

“Thank you, I will.” Elsi cheerfully replied as she headed out. Gale flew down and landed on her shoulder, tentatively poking at the bag. “I know Gale. They’re in there, just wait.” She jokingly chided. The spirit bird peered up at her, beady eyes guilt tripping her. “Okay, that’s not fair, no, no!” Elsi went, playfully shaking her head. “Ha, fine you win, you win. Just give me a second.” Elsi relented, and walked to the side of the street to place her bag down and retrieve Gale’s snacks. She took a handful of the rich white seeds out, offering them to the spirit bird. Who gleefully ate from her palm. “Slow down!” Elsi laughed.

The young woman picked her bag up once more when Gale was done. However, before she could continue on her way, Elsi bumped into someone. Sputtering out an apology, the stranger cursed.

“Watch it, you klutz!” The stranger, a male vendor with spiky ashen hair snapped.

“I’m sorry! I wasn’t looking!” Elsi frantically apologized, waving her hands in front of her.

“Well that’s obvious…” The vendor muttered, annoyed.

“I’ll just uh go, I’m really sorry once again-“ She tried to say before the vendor interrupted her.

“At least help me clean up your mess, girl!” The vendor demanded, grunting as he heaved a large wooden puppet back onto its stand.

“I… okay…” Elsi stumbled and moved to assist the vendor. After all the puppets and dolls were put back into place, she tried to discreetly exit.

“What? You just going to leave after interrupting business, girl?” The vendor angrily questioned from behind his booth. Elsi unsurely looked to the sides, seeing that no one seemed interested in the booth.

“I… it was an accident, sir.” Elsi mumbled, taking a step back.

“Speak up! I can’t hear you.” He snapped, slamming a hand on the booth’s surface. The vendor then reached under the table, pulling out a nightmare inducing abomination of cloth. Elsi’s eyes widened at the sight, but tried to beat it down to be polite. “Here, you just buy this for twenty yuan and get out of here, got it!” The vendor demanded, stretching his hand out for the expected sum.

“Twenty yuan? I… I’m afraid… I c… can’t do that-“ Elsi stuttered in response.

“Just do it, girl!” The vendor violently snapped. Gale moved to charge the vendor but Elsi held the spirit bird back with her arms.

“I…” The air bender trailed off.

*Flashback End*

———

“That was not a necessary purchase or action to take.” Wikilow stated after she finished explaining.

“I know…” Elsi shyly agreed, rubbing her arm.

“You really need to work on that, Elsi. How have you not got scammed till now?” Arlo asked.

“I’ve been lucky avoiding those kinds of people. I always just clam up when talking.” The air bender sheepishly replied.

“We should attempt to return the doll. Where was the booth located?” Wikilow questioned while picking the bags up.

“It’s only fair that Elsi does the talking then.” Arlo added, crossing his arms. “Come on, it’s better to start now then later.” He encouraged at Elsi’s objecting expression.

“…Yeah… you’re right.” Elsi consented, proceeding to lead the group back into the streets. Gale nestled their head against her check, eliciting a small giggle from the young woman. “There it is.” The air bender alerted as they neared the booth. The vendor was still behind it, fleetingly trying to sell his merchandise. Occasionally, the vendor would re attempt the stunt he pulled with Elsi. Setting up accidents with shoppers then attempting to guilt trip them into buying.

“Okay… you can do this, Elsi!” She encouraged to herself, stepping forward to confront the vendor. Doll in hand while leaving Gale with Wikilow and Arlo. Elsi confidently strolled back to the vendor’s booth. “Hello.” She greeted, getting the vendor’s attention. Elsi speedily dropped the doll on the booth.

“You again? We don’t do refunds, get lost!” He snapped. Elsi breathed in before answering.

“…Yes, I know that. But, we both know that it-“ She tried to say before the vendor cut her off.

“Wait… did you call the freaking Dai Li on me?” The vendor accused, slamming both hands on the booth while aggressively leaning forward. A dark look raged in his eyes while piercing both Elsi, and Wikilow who intently observed the scene a way off.

“…I, no…” The air bender tried to defend, confidence rapidly depleting with each passing second.

“You little!” The vendor growled but before he could say any more Elsi grabbed the doll and sped back to the group.

“That did not look good.” Arlo awkwardly noted.

“I saw the vendor negatively stare at me before the situation escalated. I apologize if it was my fault.” Wikilow stated.

“You okay, Elsi?” The ex cirque inquired, looking at her concerned.

“I’m fine… sorry…” Elsi apologized, looking ashamed as Gale hopped up her arm.

“Well, you tried. I’ll give it a go then. Be right back!” Arlo decided while taking the doll from Elsi. He strolled up to the vendor determinedly. Things appeared to begin civil, before Arlo said some things. The vendor got angry, which Arlo didn’t seem to compute. The fire bender cracked a joke. Things got heated and the vendor yanked up a smaller, but all the more creepy puppet which sent Arlo speed walking back.

“Go on! Run to the hills you ash maker!” The vendor yelled at his retreating back.

“…That insult’s long outdated.” Arlo muttered with a puzzled face. “That guy’s a tough nut. But I think he can be reasoned with.” He reported with a lopsided grin. “Just don’t think about it!” He advised to Elsi.

“Err…” She said in turn. Remembering some particularly memorable events involving the fire bender.

One day…

“I’m going to check the cave out!” Arlo yelled while entering a dark cave.

“Be careful!” Elsi shouted in turn.

“What’s the worst that could happen?” The fire bender went. Seconds later the screams of the ex cirque could be heard while he sprinted out of the cave, a ferocious platypus bear chasing him.

Another day…

“ Hey, can someone help me set this up?” Arlo asked while constructing a small device to humous himself. It was made from stuff he could find lying around the forest: sticks, rocks and the occasional shoelace.

“What are you manufacturing?” Wikilow questioned as he scouted the area.

“Just a catapult, nothing serious.”  The ex cirque answered, while loading a small stone into the contraption.

“You should make sure nothing problematic is near.” Wikilow warned while inspecting the ground.

“What’s the worst that could happen?” Arlo joked as he released the lace, causing the stone to go flying. The fire bender jogged to see where it landed. Seconds later the screams of the ex cirque could be heard while he sprinted away, a ferocious platypus bear chasing him.

Another day…

“Look what I found!” Arlo cheered, while holding out an armful of strange looking fruits. They were coloured purple, with curled orange vines at the top and bottom. He took a bite out of one of them, lighting up at the taste.

“That’s not a good idea.” Elsi chided, turning down his offer.

“This type of fruit should be left alone.” Wikilow stated.

“What’s the worst that could-“ Arlo began but didn’t get the chance to finish. A ferocious platypus bear charging into their temporary camp.

“It’s extremely well liked by the local platypus bear population.” The Avatar apathetically elaborated on as Arlo ran, the animal intently hunting him throughout the clearing.

“Would’ve been good to know a few minutes ago!” The ex cirque shouted.

Present day…

“Err…” Elsi continued as she thought back. “Maybe not not thinking at all. But he has point about thinking less.” The air bender thought. Arlo was chattering about something random. The doll was abandoned on the floor, as no one desired to hold it. “…Why can’t I just get over myself? Why am I like this?” Elsi despaired in her head, as she thought back to simpler times.

———

*Flashback* Three years ago…

A younger Elsi sat in her room alone. Nursing an arm wound that was beginning bruise over with an ice pack. Useless objects were piled on a shelf in the corner, mixed in with various books that regaled tales of fiction. The air bender was downcast, sighing as she peeked out the window. Gazing over the sea of white and blue, frigid gusts rushed through though she took no mind.

The sound of the front door opening drew her attention elsewhere.

“Elsi, I’m back!” Her Great Aunt Tala announced while entering their snowy abode. The old woman wore a long fur coat that hid a thick cloak underneath. Her greying hair was bunched into a tight pun.

“How was work?” Elsi happily answered, suppressing a wince as she entered the living room.

“Oh, the usual. Community centre’s busier this time of year after all.” Tala regaled with a youthful air about her. The older woman looked Elsi up and down, eyes suspiciously narrowing. “How was your day?” Tala airily asked as she walked to the kitchen.

“Good, same old, same old.” Elsi replied, arm twitching as she took a seat.

“…Elsi, show me your arm.” Tala ordered with a sigh. The younger of the two blinked before sheepishly nodding, rolling up her sleeve for inspection. Tala grabbed some white bandages and began wrapping her arm. “Was it the same kids who did this?” Her Great Aunt questioned after finishing up. Elsi slowly nodded, arms behind her back.

“…I’m sorry.” The young air bender apologized.

“Don’t say sorry. You’re almost fifteen, you need to start standing up for yourself, Elsi.” Tala chastised with a serious face.

“I know…” Elsi quietly replied.

“You can’t keep saying ‘I know’ forever.” Her Great Aunt criticized, eyes hardening.

“…” Elsi had nothing to say. She grimly stared over at the mantle in the other room, where a large picture depicted her alive parents. Tala followed her gaze, eyes softening.

“Elsi, I…” The older woman started before stopping. “…I’m worried about you… about what will happen when I’m gone.” Tala said, full of remorse. Elsi’s head quickly flipped toward her Great Aunt. “I don’t have that many years left… I don’t want you to be all alone again.” The older woman sobbed, face in her hands.

“Great Aunt Tala…” Elsi said, grabbing Tala’s shoulder.

“I want you to be happy… Elsi.” Tala cried.

“I know…” Elsi softly went.

“…I’m not asking for much… I’m not asking for you to suddenly change over night. But… but just promise me you’ll at least speak when it matters. Start slow… promise me that…” Tala asked of Elsi, wiping her tears away with her hand.

“…I…I will, Great Aunt Tala, I will…” Elsi told her, tightly gripping Tala’s wrinkled hand. Hiding her uncertainty of if she could keep that promise.

*Flashback End*

———

“…But promise me you’ll at least speak when it matters…” Tala’s words echoed through Elsi’s head. The air bender brought Gale close, stroking the spirit bird’s feathered head as she thought.

“I’m so… I have’t done a very good job at keeping that promise…” Elsi glumly admitted. She had always been a shy person. When her parents died that trait only entrenched itself deeper. And though the grief faded, the insecurity remained. Then Tala died, and instead of confronting an empty home she fled. If any of her family could see her now, Elsi knew that they would be so disappointed in her.

“You’re almost an adult, and you still can’t hold on your own?” Tala would chide.

Elsi looked back to the vendor, who continued his business. The air bender felt her hand move toward her pendent, concealed under layers of clothing. She gave the crystal a small squeeze, as if reassuring herself. Elsi felt herself calm down and enter a state of tranquility.

“Alright… small steps…” She mumbled to herself. Proceeding to grab the doll from Arlo and confidently walk back to the booth. “Excuse me? I would like a refund.” She told the vendor, a serious expression on her face.

“Ugh…Get lost, girl!” The vendor tried to shoo in his same aggravating voice. Elsi took a reflexive step back before catching herself, taking a breath in.

“No, I don’t think I will. I didn’t want to buy this and you know exactly what you’re doing.” Elsi argued, crossing her arms resolutely. The vendor raised a thin eyebrow at her before scoffing.

“So what? You bought and paid for it all legally. I didn’t break any rules.” The vendor defended. Elsi blinked before turning to face Wikilow, making sure they made eye contact.

“…I can’t believe I’m doing this! I hope Wikilow won’t be mad…” Her mind screamed as she turned back to the vendor. “Should I go alert the authorities then? Because tricking people into buying your stuff is clearly warrant for some form of punishment.” Elsi stated, hand on her hip. The vendor’s face paled dramatically before morphing into a snarl.

“I can go right now actually…” Elsi said, taking a few steps toward Wikilow.

“Ugh! Fine, fine! Take your money back and leave me alone!” The vendor grunted, throwing the yuan at her face. Elsi happily pocketed the sum and ran back to the group.

“You received the yuan.” Wikilow noted.

“Yeah!” Elsi cheered, feeling proud of herself. Gale flew around her head in celebration.

“That’s good.” The Avatar bluntly stated. However, Elsi noticed that their resident fire bender was missing. “Where’d Arlo go?” She asked, looking around.

“We had a lengthy discussion on the type of equipment a local exhibit was showcasing. He went to make a thirty yuan purchase before we leave.” Wikilow explained.

“And you let him.” Elsi asked, surprised.

“I calculated that an insignificant decrease in the monetary number would not be a massive loss. And I evaluated Arlo to not purchase something completely useless to us.” Wikilow further explained.

“And you’re okay with even a small loss?” Elsi questioned, shocked at the small but extremely noticeable change.

“…I find it acceptable for this single occasion. That it is the right thing to do.” The Avatar went.

“That’s…” Elsi started but was interrupted by a loud horn from the road. “Who is that?” She instead asked, looking with Wikilow for the cause of the noise.

“Guys! Over here!” The voice of Arlo rung out. Searching the road, they found the fire bender sticking his head out of a car window. The car was of the cabbage corp brand. Whose newer models were sleeker and more modernized to compete with their rivals. The car was coloured a dull lime, with dirt splotches littering the doors and back.

“Why do you have a car?” Elsi questioned, looking over the automobile in stunned shock.

“I bought it!” Arlo cheerfully answered.

“This was worth thirty yuan?” Wikilow asked, figuring it was from the exhibit.

“Yeah, it was practically junk when I bought it though. So I got it for a wicked good price! Just needed some quick fixing up.” Arlo explained, marvelling at his handy work with a sly grin. “Thought we could use a change of pace. But, there’s only enough gas for a couple days. Then we’ve got to ditch it.” The fire bender continued, awaiting their reaction.

“This is… this is incredible, Arlo!” Elsi praised, after briefly picking at a bumper sticker of a flying bison.

“It’s a very effective use of a limited budget. I am concerned about the risks involved with road travel.” Wikilow noted, the cirque’s face briefly falling. But, the Avatar wasn’t done speaking. “However, a few days should be manageable if we take the proper precautions.” He stated, blocking out some of the windows. “Keep your identity as inconspicuous as possible.” Wikilow told Arlo, who nodded and began messing his appearance up. Hiding his white streak and covering one of his eyes with hair.

Wikilow and Elsi proceeded to get in the back seats.

“Lets go!” Arlo cheered as he started the car up, driving out town and onto the road.

Chapter Text

The group spent a full day driving in the car. Which Arlo primarily drove. Gale flew above them, flying ahead occasionally to let the trio know that they were still with them. When night came, they parked the vehicle as discreetly as possible. Proceeding to camp outside. Except Arlo, who insisted on sleeping in the car. The added speed allowed them to reach the next big Earth State City, Kang City in almost two days. A journey which would’ve taken weeks on foot.

Kang City was located in the middle of a giant sized crater, surrounded by mountains. There were multiple entrances up, through and between the mountains to enter and exit the city.

While on the road to Kang City, Arlo was regaling an old story about a time when Republic City was under lockdown. The fire bender was making the situation seem insanely humorous despite the obvious implications that it was anything but.

“We’re getting close to Kang City.” Wikilow observed from their surroundings, the treeline thinning out the more they drove.

“Yeah, like five to six-ish wish hours until we reach it. It’ll be about nighttime when we get there though.” Arlo further elaborated, eyes focused on the road ahead. “I’ve never been to Kang before. Wonder what it’s like.” The fire bender added.

“…Let’s go around the city. It would be best if we avoided Kang City.” Wikilow stated.

“Huh? Why’s that?” Elsi inquired.

“The most resistance activity has occurred in Kang City. The Dai Li have increased their numbers in the area in response. It will be more effective to avoid the city entirely.” Wikilow explained. surprising his companions.

“Resistance?” Elsi asked.

“Criminals who disrupt the peace stablished by the Dai Li.” The Avatar continued. Elsi and Arlo shared a look before shrugging.

“Got it, we should have enough gas left to go around.” Arlo alerted as he made a turn in the road.

“Understood.” Wikilow said in turn.

“So, what do you know about the Resistance exactly?” Elsi prodded as they drove.

“Minor details regarding their activities. Their main base is located in the mountains/ But the Dai Li does not know the exact area to search. There’s also high suspicion that the Beifong family is heading the operation.” The Avatar droned.

“I see.” The air bender said in turn as the sun set behind them.

———

Arlo drove them down a long straight road that would lead to an intersection. Multiple trees canopied above the road, moonlight reflecting off the gravel on the ground. The trio were silent inside, Arlo humming a small tune. A tired Elsi leaning against her seat, eyes half closed. Wikilow was still, attentively watching the road. His eyes widened for a fraction of a second. Before he jumped forward, wrestling the wheel from Arlo and swerving the car

The car screeched as the car’s occupants were flung to the other side of the car.  All but Wikilow shouted out as they hit a tree. Branches smashing through the window, barely missing Elsi. Who hung off a flimsy seatbelt that slowed her.

“WHAT WAS THAT?” Arlo yelled, unbuckling himself from his own seat and trying to get the door open. Gale pecked at the exterior from outside.

“Door’s jammed!” Elsi added, trying the backseat doors.

“Road trap.” Wikilow stated as he metal bended the doors apart, using his hands to rip them open. Getting out of the car with Arlo, Wikilow released Elsi before quickly walking to the road. Kneeling down, Wikilow closely inspected the gravel. He then carefully picked up a sharp metallic object. Pointing to a long row of the objects across the entire road.

“Sheesh,  you saw those? They’re so tiny.” Arlo said, rubbing his forehead. Wikilow stared at the object a minute longer before throwing it away, the clink like thunder in the silence.

“This is bad. We need to move.” Wikilow ordered, grabbing stuff from the wrecked car. His companions didn’t question his urgency, and grabbed their belongings as well. Before they could move, a voice alerted them back to the road.

“Everything all right over there?” It asked in a friendly tone. “We heard the crash, you lot all right?” It continued, coming closer. The trio slowly turned around to see a woman in her late twenties enter the scene. She was dressed casually, as if going out on a stroll.

“…We’re all fine, thanks!” Arlo replied, tone easing up.

“Do you need any help?” The woman questioned.

“…We’re good. Thank you for offering though.” Elsi said back unsurely.

“Didn’t you kids get notified about the road closing? Dai Li’s trying to catch some no good… runaways.” The woman explained, stepping closer. Wikilow and Elsi stepped back.

“Run.” Wikilow whispered.

He and Elsi immediately started sprinting, but Arlo stumbled while following them. Not getting the memo they had got at first. A wall of earth erupted between them. Wikilow ran back to assist the fire bender, destroying the wall and grabbing the cirque.

“Come on!” Elsi yelled up ahead, just barely dodging an earthen fist. Before she could move out of the way, the ground below her lifted up and was pulled back. The air bender just managing to jump off before it collided with a tree. Another, thicker wall came up between the group, splitting them up. Elsi screamed.

“Elsi!” Wikilow shouted before disabling a Dai Li agent. More and more of the agents appeared from the shadows as they fought.

“We have to get out of here! Now!” Arlo yelled, blinding one agent and rolling out of the way of another. Elsi was farther away from the two, being cornered. She blew one man away but couldn’t defend against an incoming female agent. Luckily Gale swooped in and charged her stomach, taking the agent out. The spirit bird flew back to Elsi protectively.

“This is bad.” Wikilow thought as he avoided a jagged rock. They could handle the current number of opponents, but for every agent downed two more appeared from the trees. The Avatar was more worried about his companions than himself.

Elsi maneuvered away from an agent attempting to chi block her. Hopping onto a large boulder to avoid another. Taking a breath she swept herself into a small tornado, forcing the closer agents back. Elsi then lifted herself into the air. Gale flying up with her. Looking down, she could see that Wikilow and Arlo were being pushed further and further back.

“Oh no…!” She panicked, gaze shifting from them to the agents below. The air way to their area was being bombarded with large boulders, making any passage extremely difficult. The seconds beat down on her as she hesitated. Suspended in the air in disarray. However, a lone light shone through the mountains. Elsi stared at it, the light from a city.

She made eye contact with Wikilow, who instantly understood. He nodded.

“We’ll meet up later…” Elsi mouthed as she and Gale took off toward Kang City.

“Arlo! We’re retreating!” Wikilow sternly ordered, pulling the fire bender by the arm. He then entered the Avatar State, using his free arm to clear a path out in a fell swoop.

“Huh! What about Elsi?” Arlo questioned, a bead of sweat trickling down his face.

“We’ll meet later! We have to go!” Wikilow urged, Arlo relenting as he picked up speed. Enhanced by Wikilow’s bending. And with squads upon squads of Dai Li agents on their tail the trio fled toward Kang City.

———

Elsi landed on top of a random store building then jumped down into an alley. The air bender then scampered into the streets and hid amongst the crowd. She was constantly vigilant, checking over her shoulder and watching everyone around her. Elsi eventually took shelter inside a dark alleyway further out in Kang City. Where Gale met up with her. Away from the bustling centre and glowing skyscrapers.

Searching the cramped space, Elsi found a large grey trench coat and hat. Putting them on to disguise herself as she went deeper into the alley. The twists and turns seemed to morph together after a while. The same bleak walls, ground and litter identical. Elsi stuffed her hands into the coat’s pockets. Gale hopping along beside her.  She wondered how she would find the others.

A sound from behind Elsi made her go still. Breath stopping she turned a corner and raced under a metal fire escape. Her heart rate sped up, every beat too loud.

Elsi and Gale were absolutely silent.

Elsi heard footsteps approach their location.

Elsi took a breath in and prepared for a fight. She spun to face her would be attacker before they could surprise her. The air bender had already moved into a fighting stance when she saw that it was no Dai Li agent. But a girl her own age, with raven shoulder length hair that were tied into two pigtails. Dusted goggles sat atop her head. The girl was dressed in a secretive black as well.

Elsi instantly pulled back, raising her hands to apologize.

“S…sorry! I thought you were someone else!” Elsi sputtered, backing away and turning to leave.

“…Err… no problem…” The girl said back, looking down the fire escape alley and then running after Elsi.

“…You just walking around…?” Elsi nervously asked. The girl didn’t answer at first, checking behind her as she speed walked.

“Yeah, just taking a stroll…” The girl replied, not meeting Elsi’s gaze. The sound of footsteps and yells interrupted the uneasy atmosphere of the alley. The girl’s face grew wary and she took a few steps back before breaking out into a sprint. Elsi turned, surprised before seeing what had scared the girl. Dai Li agents, almost eight of them.

Elsi gasped, immediately following after the girl. Narrowly escaping being walled in by the agents. She caught up and matched the girl’s speed in no time.

“…They… they after you too?” The girl asked as they ran through the alleys.

“…Y…yeah… I…I’m guessing it’s the same for you?” Elsi said in turn. The girl nodded as they turned a corner.

“Hold on!” The girl muttered to her as they passed a metal door. “Yakko! It’s me, open up! They’re on my tail!” She urgently pressed, banging on the door. The sound of locks opening was heard as the door swung open. The girl rushed inside, and extended her hand to Elsi. “Come on! If the Dai Li don’t like you, you’re alright in my book!” She said.

Elsi nodded, having no other choice but to accept.

“T… thank you…” The air bender expressed, panting against the brick wall of the building.

“Don’t mention it…” The girl went. “So, what are the blockheads after you for?” She asked, grabbing a water bottle from a nearby table and chugging it.

“M…my friend. They’re after my friend mostly.” Elsi explained, watching Gale hop on the table. “We actually got split up earlier. I need to meet up with them and then… hopefully we’ll get out of here.” She continued, loosening the trench coat and hat. “Will we even be able to just sneak out? How am I even going to find those two?” Elsi worriedly thought.

“That won’t be easy. They’ve been watching the roads.” The man known as Yakko grimly noted.

“They have?” Elsi asked.

“Yeah, they’ve been looking for something, or someone.” Yakko went.

“Wikilow…” Elsi thought. “Oh…” She answered, swallowing.

“You know where your friends are?” The girl questioned, rubbing her goggles.

“…They should be around here, somewhere…” Elsi answered. The girl seemed to ponder something, before coming to a decision.

“Got it, we’ll help you find them, then.” The girl informed.

“What? No! I couldn’t possibly ask that of you if you’re in a similar position.” Elsi quickly turned down. The girl shrugged, shaking her head.

“Nah, dude. This is what we do. Right guys?!” The girl went, aiming the last part at the room’s other occupants. Who passionately cheered in turn. Yelling out obscenities about the Dai Li. “Because we… are the Resistance!” The girl announced, stepping on top of the table, hands on her hips.

“Huh? You’re the Resistance?” The air bender asked.

“The one and only!” The girl went.

“I’ve heard of you.” Elsi said, blinking.

“Good to hear!” The girl waved off.

“…Um… thank you for the help then. I’m Elsi.” The air bender went, accepting their offer. The girl extended her hand for a handshake, which Elsi shook.

“The name’s Yulan, Yulan Beifong.”

…

…

A loud knock on the door ended the bright atmosphere. Every person stared at the door and then at each other. Afterwards, they slowly unloaded various weapons in preparation for a fight. Yulan grabbed some sort of metal baton from a belt within her coat. Yakko edged toward the doorframe.

“Elsi! Elsi you in there?” The voice of Arlo yelled, echoing in the room.

“A…Arlo?” The person in question went, surprised.

“Oh, your friend? So we don’t have to go find them after all.” Yulan went, lowering the baton.

“Yeah, it’s me! Is Wikilow with you?” Elsi told the fire bender through the door after a quick “I know him! He’s good,” to a wary Yakko.

“I am here.” The monotonous Wikilow said in turn.

“Who names their kid after a tree?” Yulan muttered with a snort, leaning against the table lax. Yakko opened the door and Arlo hopped inside. Racing up to Elsi immediately.

“Spirits! You had us worried there!” The fire bender shouted.

“Sorry… I was worried about you guys too.” Elsi replied with a soft smile. Looking over the cirque’s shoulder to try and see Wikilow.

Yakko jumped outside, trying to tackle the Avatar.

Yulan charged Arlo, pinning him to the floor.

The rest aimed their weapons at Elsi, who put her hands up.

“DAI LI AGENT!”

Chapter Text

“He’s not with them!” Elsi cried at the resistance as Yakko tried to pummel Wikilow, to no avail. The Avatar easily dodged his hits. Soon, Yakko was on the ground, unconscious. “Wikilow!” Elsi shouted. Even Gale was frozen on the table.

“Quiet!” Yulan darkly muttered, as someone else jeered the barrel of a gun at Elsi. Others rushed out the narrow door to take Wikilow down. Also getting defeated in a rather flimsy display. The Avatar’s expression remained unchanging as he hit a man in the neck and kicked a woman in the shoulder. “Ugh… not again…” Yulan groaned, rolling her eyes.

“That’s another safe house, Yulan!” A random resistance member angrily told the Beifong.

“I know! But how else are we supposed to find people!” Yulan rebutted, shooting the member a scolding glare. The sound of Wikilow fighting was heard outside. Punches, kicks and blocks filling the night. Occasionally, he would discreetly enter the Avatar State for a boost. Exiting it afterwards to hide his identity.

“Stop fighting!” Elsi shouted to Wikilow, quieter. The Avatar paused, the last opponent’s neck slammed against the wall. They clawed at his arm. Wikilow stared into the room, and at his companions states.

“I’ve caused the situation to escalate.” Wikilow dully observed.

“..Y-yeah… k…kind of d…did there… b…buddy…” Arlo wheezed from under Yulan. “C…can you…e…ease up…p…” The fire bender asked the Beifong. In response she pressed down harder on his back. The resistance looked to Wikilow, then each other warily. As if daring the others to go forward. No one did.

“Please listen! Wikilow’s not with the Dai Li anymore!” Elsi pleaded, yet understanding was out of reach.

“Then why’s he wearing their uniform?” Yulan interrogated, baton at Arlo’s neck.

“…That’s-”Elsi tried to say, but another member cut in.

“Look at what he did!” They, a tall female furiously went. Pointing at the various unconscious members at Wikilow’s feet. He looked down at the bodies, apathetic. The struggling rebel in his grasp, beginning to go limp. Wikilow promptly dropped them to the floor, drool foaming from their mouth.

“I was attacked first. This was an act of self defence.” Wikilow logically retorted. Though, the unfamiliar members got the impression that he just plainly didn’t care.

“Of course we’re going to attack you! You’re Dai Li!” Yulan accused, the smell of metal surrounding her.

“A reasonable assumption. But-“ Wikilow began but was interrupted.

“So you are Dai Li!” A random member shouted, crossbow focused on his forehead.

“Incorrect.” The Avatar answered.

“Ugh.. I’ve had enough of this already!” The member growled, shooting the arrow. The metal projectile cut through the air but Wikilow stepped to the side and caught it with his hand.

“Enough.” Wikilow stated, storming inside the building. He ducked to avoid the bullets shot his way, metal bending the arrow’s tip to better use as a weapon. Before anyone knew what had happened, Wikilow had thrown Yulan off of Arlo and held the sharpened arrow dangerously close to her pale throat. “Cease.” He ordered, the shadows of his hat obscuring his eyes.

The resistance stumbled, before lowering their weapons. Arlo gasped, clutching his chest while coughing. He crawled for a bit before shakily standing next to Elsi. Who had slammed herself against the wall to avoid the barrage of attacks that had been for Wikilow. Her arm had been slightly cut, though the trench coat hid the bleeding.

“We’re leaving.” Wikilow told his companions, backing toward the door while still holding the struggling Yulan captive.

“Wikilow…” Elsi hesitated, before shaking her head and helping Arlo outside. Gale flew off with them. Wikilow slowly exited afterwards. Dragging their captive a few alleyways out, he kicked Yulan away. Proceeding to sprint off with his companions.

———

Elsi fixed her cut wound up as they fled. Stopping in a different alley with unsanitary stains on the bricks. Discarded clothing in a pile nearby that emitted an odd odour.

“We all good?” Arlo asked, collapsing against a clean portion of the wall.

“I think so…” Elsi quietly mumbled. “What now?” She asked, allowing Gale to settle on her arm.

“Our main course of action should be leaving Kang City.” Wikilow stated, looking over a map he had grabbed earlier. “It would be best to make our way to the city’s edge, then wait for an opening.” The Avatar planned, dragging his finger through the path they would take.

“Won’t there be A LOT of Dai Li guys everywhere?” Arlo questioned, looking over his shoulder.

“That outcome is most likely. But it is also unlikely that they have concentrated most of their numbers here. Equally impossible that those numbers are covering every possible area. There will be an opening eventually.” Wikilow explained, pocketing the map.

“Sounds like a plan.” Elsi concurred.

“Guess we should get moving then.” Arlo said, the rest of the group agreeing. After a moment longer, the trio and Gale began making their way out of Kang City.

———

“Hurry up Yakko! We got to get moving!” Yulan shouted at the bulky brunette.

“Shut your air hole! Just gimme a minute to finish up!” Yakko yelled back, nursing a black eye and a slight limp. Heaving a heavy bag over his shoulder, the resistance fighter limped over to the doorway. “Okay, I’m ready.” He grunted, pushing past another member.

“Finally…” Yulan muttered, her own pack ready. “One last time, we all know what we’re doing?” She clarified first. A chorus of yes’s echoed out. “Head out!” The Beifong ordered, creeping out the building’s door. They were exiting in small groups at random intervals to avoid unwanted attention. She was leaving with Yakko and a few others.

“You’re telling Bara about why we can’t use another safe house.” Yakko muttered as they walked in the shadows.

“For Kyoshi’s sake, don’t remind me…” Yulan groaned, dragging a hand down her face.

“Yoko said the agents are leaving the borders by the way. Should be safe to cross in a few hours.” He lazily informed, posture slack.

“They’re leaving? Why?” She hissed.

“Beats me, I’m just telling you what Yoko said.” Yakko shrugged. “Though if I had to guess they found what they were looking for.” He added, a thoughtful air about him.

“Hmm…” Yulan hummed, cusping her chin. “…They’re after my friend mostly…” She recalled Elsi saying. “…No, surely not…” Yulan pondered.

“That Elsi girl was definitely lying, don’t worry about it.” Yakko stated, guessing her thoughts.

“I guess. It’s been a pretty rough night.” Yulan accepted with a sigh. “I hate doing field work.” She complained, huffing.

“Tell me about it.” One of the other guys went. A small laugh rippled through the group.

“How long do you think it’ll be before the safe house gets raided?” Someone asked to pass the time, making sure no one else was present.

“Hour at most, I’m surprised we got as much time as we did. Seeing as that agent got like what, a few hours by now?” A fighter answered, as they were one of the last groups to leave.

“Yeah…” Yulan went before trailing off. They were close to their exit point, passing a run down shop when the noises of a fight filled the air. “Go!” She hissed to the others, running ahead.

———

“Dude, how do you know where we’re going? Everywhere looks the same!” Arlo incredulously questioned as Wikilow led them through the maze of alleyways. Not lost in the slightest as he kept track of their direction. Before he could answer, Elsi cut in.

“Let me guess, you’ve been here before on an assignment?” The air bender guessed.

“Incorrect.” Wikilow remarked, turning a corner. “Kang City is one of the only cities I have never worked in.” The Avatar explained. “I am just following the map.” He elaborated.

“The map’s an outdated piece of trash.” Arlo muttered as silence enveloped them.

“So, what did you guys think of the Resistance?” Elsi asked as they travelled.

“Very unpleasant, spent most of my time getting my back crushed by goggle girl.” Arlo answered, arching said body part forward.

“The Resistance is a group of criminals who will ideally be detained soon.” Wikilow replied, keeping at an even pace. “They’ve been disrupting the peace for more than a decade. Causing many problems to the Dai Li.” He criticized.

“They probably have a reason though.” Arlo rebutted, swinging his arms back and forth.

“A poor reason if that is the case.” Wikilow went.

“Like what?” Elsi asked, turning her head towards him.

“Something of the troublesome nature. Reason of seeking disorder and crime.” The Avatar clarified.

“I doubt it. They were actually pretty nice before you guys showed up. Even offered to help me find you.” Elsi informed, removing a strand of hair from her eye. Wikilow tilted his head in response.

“That seems to be so. Most likely seeking to increase their numbers.” He stated. Another question piqued his mind. “Would either of you join the Resistance if given the opportunity?” Wikilow asked. His companions fell silent, thinking the question over. Before they could answer, a loud crash was heard in the distance. “Up.” Wikilow instructed, climbing a rickety fire escape to the roof of a small building.

Looking over the roof, they could see a fight breaking out in front of a few buildings. It was between Dai Li agents and fighters they recognized from the Resistance. The latter of which were being slowly beaten down.

“It appears the Dai Li will soon capture them.” Wikilow stated with a nod.

“We got to go help them!” Arlo exclaimed, already leaping off the roof.

“Arlo!” Wikilow called out, failing to grab the cirque. “Come back!” He called, looking down at the running fire bender. Then Elsi moved to jump off, though Wikilow was able to grab her wrist. “You intend to help the Resistance.” He surmised, his hat’s shadow obscuring his eyes. Gale hovered above, wary of him. The air bender hesitated, glancing down at her wrist. She looked back and forth from him to the fighting scene.

“Wikilow…” She tried to say.

“They’re criminals.” Wikilow threatened.

“They’re doing what they think is right.” Elsi softly argued.

“And you agree with them.” The Avatar remarked, monotone ominous.

“…Yeah… I do…” The air bender admitted. “I think they’re right… and you think the Dai Li’s right.” She firmly continued.

“The Dai Li are not the individuals breaking the law and disrupting the peace.” Wikilow rebutted, tightening his grip though she paid it no mind. “If this is your intention then I…” He continued but stopped himself. He saw the roaring tides in Elsi’s eyes, the slight shake of her arm.

A year ago Wikilow would’ve killed Elsi.

A year ago he would’ve done so without a second thought.

But things were different.

The shadows of his hat receded as he lifted his head up, grip loosening. “…Then I won’t stop you…” Wikilow stated, taking a step back. Elsi looked at him, Gale flying in circles around the pair.

“You’re not going to fight.” Elsi said.

“It would go against my beliefs.” He answered. Then she smiled, and gave him a quick hug before hopping down into the alleys. Gale flew down with her. Leaving Wikilow alone on the roof. He watched them go, face apathetic though he felt very different. “I guess that answers my earlier question.” He noted, climbing down himself to observe the fight and make sure his companions were not seriously injured.

The fight was nearing its end when he appeared. Watching from the dark folds on the alley. Upon its conclusion with waves of agents unmoving he made his presence known. The injured resistance members tensed but did not move to attack him.

“Wikilow!” Arlo cheered as he and Elsi ran to his side.

“They most likely incorrectly assume that I will be joining the Resistance with them.” Wikilow thought. Yulan quickly approached the trio. “Logically, there is no reason I would be invited after the earlier incident.” He mentally continued.

“…We would’ve lost that fight if you lot didn’t help.” The Beifong started, looking at Elsi and Arlo. Yakko was dragging people inside one of the buildings, calling out to the other able members for assistance. Yulan looked to Wikilow, staring him up and down.

“You can trust him.” Elsi defended.

“…Ugh, fine good enough for me.” Yulan sighed, shaking her head in the process. “…If you lot turn out to be backstabbing blockheads… shame on me then!” The Beifong went, throwing her hands in the air. “Come on!” Yulan called to them, motioning inside the building.

“They’ll be calling backup here soon! We don’t have time to dilly dally!” Yakko yelled from inside.

“…We going?” Arlo quickly whispered. “We don’t have that much time either to decide, you know?” He continued.

“This is a good opportunity to retrieve vital information about the Resistance. I could anonymously give the Dai Li the information at a later date.” Wikilow realized in his head. He didn’t pay the idea of genuinely joining any thought.

“Whatever we do, we do it together.” Elsi was saying when he decided.

“We should join.” Wikilow said, stunning his companions.

“…You want to join?” Arlo asked, dumbfounded.

“Correct. I believe we should join the Resistance.” Wikilow repeated with a nod. Elsi looked at him suspiciously. They both knew what he was planning, but she kept quiet as they raced into the building.

“In here!” Yulan instructed, pushing them into an old fireplace. Inside was the entrance to a tunnel. “Just run once you’re in! We have to blow it up before the blockheads get here!” The Beifong added from behind them

With the sounds of explosions chasing them, the trio and Gale joined the Resistance.

———

They exited the tunnel, reaching the forested mountains. The air was thick with the natural smells around them. Yulan and the other resistance members led them through the area. Focusing on their path, Wikilow could see the faintest of faint trails in the grass, which he noted for later use. Following the narrow path, Yulan stopped in front of a large boulder. Another fighter, an earth bender moved the boulder out of the way. The group entered, and once they did the earth bender quickly covered the entrance back up.

Inside was the main base of the resistance.

Inside the mountain was a large cave system, which the Resistance lined with electrical lights and wooden frames. The entrance opened up into the biggest area, where many rebels carried on their day. The cave froze once they entered, primarily at Wikilow once more.

“He’s good! Don’t worry about it!” Yulan yelled, voice ricocheting off the walls. The fighters warily returned to their own business. Shooting nervous glances at him. As Yakko and other nearby rebels rushed the injured away for treatment. Yulan turned to the trio. “So, I guess I’ll show you around. Follow me.” The Beifong offered, walking off which they followed.

Wikilow memorized as much of the layout as he could. “Yeah, tunnels are kind of confusing. But that’s the point. You’ll get used to em eventually.” Yulan was saying as they walked. Soon they entered a fairly big cave, where a large machine was located. Few people tended the machine’s maintenance. Yulan jogged over to one young man in the corner, fumbling with a smaller device.

The young man also wore goggles that covered his eyes, a large scarf over his mouth. Unkempt chestnut hair sat atop his head. He seemed engrossed in his work on the machine.

“Hark!” Yulan happily greeted, slapping the guy on the shoulder. Hark jumped at the movement, goggles slanting on his face.

“Oh.. h-hey…Y.-Yulan! G-good to s-see you. H-how was t-the tr-tr-trip?” Hark stuttered, fixing his goggles.

“Well… lost another safe house. But actually, if that guys good then we didn’t lose it after all, hmm.” Yulan informed, squinting her eyes. “Anyways! This is Hark! Our super amazing head engineer!” The Beifong introduced, slapping the engineer on the shoulder again.

“P-pleased… t-to me-meet you!” Hark went, extending his hand. Arlo shook it, looking over at the machine Hark was working on.

“Hey, what’s that for?” The fire bender curiously inquired about.

“J-just a s-side pro…project I’m wor-working on. C-can’t get it-it to w-work th-though.” Hark explained, giving the device a small kick in frustration.

“Hmm?” Arlo went, leaning over the machine. Eyes alight in wonder and mischief. “Maybe if you just…” The ex cirque trailed off, immediately beginning to rework the device.

“Hey! Y-you do.-don’t even kn-know h-how it w-works!” Hark puffed, lightly punching Arlo to no visible effect. The device rebooted with a beep, and seemingly started working. “H…huh?” The engineer went.

“There, all better!” Arlo beamed, grinning.

“Wh-what? B-but… how?” Hark sputtered, until the device loaded to show a game being played. A virtual ball being bounced back and forth from the sides. “Th-that’s n.-not what it-it’s f-for!” Hark exclaimed, resetting the machine angrily.

“More fun.” Arlo shrugged as Yulan snorted behind him.

“Sorry Hark.” She apologized, dragging Arlo back. “But, that’s all for now. Should probably take them to see my dad.” Yulan noted, specifically looking at Wikilow. “Got to explain this.” She added, walking off back into the tunnels.

“O-okay!” Hark responded, a goofy lopsided smile replacing his irritated expression instantly. The group followed, Gale hiding in the ceiling somewhere.

“Speaking of, are you actually named after a tree?” Yulan asked Wikilow, who nodded.

“Correct. I am named after the Wikilow spirit trees that started growing after the portals were opened up by Avatar Korra.” Wikilow affirmed as they re entered another large cave.

“Dad!” Yulan yelled, walking to the cave’s centre. An older man with few grey hairs and a humble beard looked up from his conversation with another man. A smile breaking out onto his face upon seeing Yulan.

“Yulan! You’re back!” The man went, embracing his daughter in a hug.

“You know it!” Yulan said in turn. Proceeding to turn to them. “This is my dad, Bara Beifong. He’s the leader of the Resistance.” She proudly explained. Though, Wikilow noticed that her hand seemed to itch toward her baton, as if waiting for an attack. However, it was Bara Beifong’s reaction that caught his attention. The older man had gone pale upon seeing Wikilow, green eyes glossing. He took a few steps toward the Avatar. Who in turn tilted his head. Bara’s next words changed everything.

“Benji?”

Chapter Text

“Benji…”

“Benji!” The leader of the Resistance tearfully repeated, taking a shaky step forward while Yulan whispered a faint disbelieving ’no’’ in the background. His vibrant green eyes bore into Wikilow’s. The Avatar however, kept a vacant expression on his face. Only tilting his head slightly.

“Are you referring to me, Mr. Beifong?” He dully asked.

“Benji…” Bara Beifong said once more, eyes beginning to blur. “I…I thought…I thought you.” He tried to say but a stutter overtook his voice.

“Huh? Wikilow, you know each other?” Elsi asked, looking between the two of them.

“And what’s with the ‘Benji’ thing?” Arlo pointed out.

“I do not know.” Wikilow blankly responded. “You are mistaken, Mr. Beifong. My name is Wikilow.” He impassively corrected. The gleam in Bara’s misty eyes visibly diminished at his words. But, it soon rebounded with a stubborn force driving behind it.

“Do you remember me? Uncle Bara, ring any bells?” The Resistance leader practically pleaded, gesturing to himself, as if attempting to trigger some sort of memory in Wikilow. The young man in turn simply gave him an empty stare.

“Apologies, Mr. Beifong. I do not recognize you. You are likely mistaking me for a different person.” The Avatar cooly said back, oblivious to the extent of Bara’s distress.

“No…no no no no no.” Bara rapidly muttered. “I know it’s you, Benji.” The Resistance leader confidently stated, persistent and unyielding in his claim. Bara quickly approached Wikilow, who tensed and got into a fighting position. Around the cave, other rebels prepared to attack him. Sounds of protests immediately erupted from Elsi and Arlo. Gale leaped off Elsi’s shoulder and into the air above.

“My name is Wikilow-” The young man tried to repeat.

“Cousin…Benji?” Yulan quietly questioned with wide bulging eyes, a few steps away from the group. Her posture was slack as she stared at him.

“Stand down!” Bara ordered to the rebels. “They’re not our enemies!” The older man bellowed. To which they readily lowered their stances and weapons. Though Wikilow would’ve contested that. Despite the current complications. He still desired to turn the disruptive and illegal organization in.

Wikilow was the only one who didn’t visibly lower their guard.

All eyes were on him, suspicious and on edge.

“Wait! So how do you know each other?” Arlo loudly questioned, exasperated.

“I do not-“ Wikilow began before Bara answered.

“Benji’s my nephew. We’re family.” He firmly stated, a hard look on Wikilow.

“Incorrect, Mr. Beifong. I do not have any known blood relations.” The Avatar corrected with the same emotionless gaze. Bara’s facial features crumpled at his statement.

“Wikilow…” Elsi softly said to him, moving to stand between the two men. After a lengthy pause, he finally eased his stance but remained alert. “Mr. Beifong. You have to understand that this is really hard to believe.” She gently explained, a sympathetic expression on her face.

Bara deflated at that, before his face suddenly lit up. An idea appearing in his mind.

“I can prove it.” The Resistance leader stated, taking a few steps back. “Follow me.” He called out, motioning with his hand as he began walking off to a different part of the cave system. Yulan eagerly followed while Arlo took a few steps forward but unsurely looked back at his two companions. Wikilow calmly scanned the cave, noting the keen focus on them from the other rebels.

“We should avoid causing any more disruptions or unneeded attention at the moment. Our current position is already unfavourable due to my appearance.” He droned while walking forward past Arlo. The trio and Gale who had comfortably settled onto Elsi’s shoulder once more, soon caught up with the Beifong’s in what was presumably Bara’s humble quarters. The man in question was shakily sorting through a small box.

“Yes, here it is!” Bara quietly cheered, turning to face the group.

The older man moved to stand beside Wikilow. Shoving a small framed photo in the young man’s expressionless face. However, Wikilow’s eyes slightly widened in reaction at the photo.

It depicted two people, quite clearly related. One was an unfamiliar older woman who greatly resembled Bara. The other was a young boy, possibly her child. The woman had a warm, motherly smile on her face as she held the boy who appeared to be waving to someone.

Wikilow recognized the boy in the photo. He had often seen that same boy when he was younger. Had seen that boy in pictures and files accompanied by long blocks of information.

It was him.

His mind tried to justify the photo. The resemblance was definitely uncanny. But, it was possible that it was simply a coincidence. That he and the boy just closely resembled each other. He remembered the time when he had appeared that young. Wikilow had been in the Dai Li. However, a part of him didn’t want to deny it. A part of him knew that it was real, that it truly was him.

Even if it looked so wrong. So out of place. So unlike him. The boy in the photo was… happy. His green eyes were energetic, bright, and full of life. A joyful smile was plastered on his face. An expression Wikilow had never had on his own face. It looked so unlike him, unlike Wikilow.

Out of the corner of his eye Bara pointed to the boy. Specifically, the spot above the boy’s right eye, where a small scar was visible.

“You still have the scar.” Bara quietly observed, reaching his hand out to trace the line. Wikilow backed away from the contact. Though he raised his own hand to feel the mark. The Dai Li had told him that the scar had been a training accident, from an earlier memory he no longer recalled. Wikilow believed them without question, like he always had.

“So, are you really related?” Elsi asked, interrupting the silence that ensued. The Avatar turned to face her and Arlo, whose eyes were curious yet concerned for him. He slowly nodded, face neutral.

“You’re actually a Beifong?” Arlo breathed out, shocked.

“It appears so…” Wikilow replied, keeping his composure intact despite the unprecedented revelation.

“Your name is Benji Beifong. My sister, Mina Beifong’s son. And my nephew.” Bara happily answered, a tear in his eye while putting his hand on Wikilow’s shoulder. “ I thought you were dead!” The older man cried as he pulled him into a hug. Wikilow did not react at the action, nor did he return the sentiment at first. When Bara released him he shook the Avatar a little. “We should celebrate. We’ll talk during lunch!” He said before gleefully rushing off.

Wikilow was left with an oddly uncomfortable feeling. He was confused, which he rarely was. Benji… Beifong he had been called.

The name felt so very wrong.

———

After a few hours, they were all seated in the largest innermost cave in the mountain. Most of the rebels were grouped together as they indulged themselves in various foods and dishes.

Wikilow was silent as he warily ate. Food was food after all. It would be inefficient to turn down free nutrients. Elsi and Arlo were beside him while Bara and Yulan sat across a small wooden table. It was incredibly loud around them, a wandering pair of eyes often lingering on the group. Arlo and Elsi partook in occasional small talk with the two Beifong. Gale was happily snacking further down next to Elsi. But, most of the attention was unfortunately on Wikilow.

“Do you remember when… That time…” They tried to ask. Some memory apparently, of a time he couldn’t remember. That became clear quickly, to their apparent disappointment. After going over all of the new information he had learned, he asked a question of his own.

“What is my… mother’s… current status?” The Avatar asked, silencing the entire table. Yulan got a devastated look on her face, not meeting anyone’s eyes. Bara was similar, before taking a deep breath.

“Dead.” He barely whispered, so quiet it was a wonder anyone heard. After a long pause, he decided to elaborate, feeling as if he owed it to Wikilow to explain. “You, Mina and Jun, your father, went on a small vacation closer to the ocean. No one but the family knew… they were supposed to be safe. And then those- those sickos raided the area… and killed them both.” Bara continued, tearing up.

“The Dai Li…the stupid Dai Li told us that you all died. They only ever returned Mina and Jun’s bodies. But they said that your corpse was so gruesome, that they already disposed of it!” The older man practically yelled, eyes squeezed shut while he put his shaking hand on his forehead. “We were suspicious. We knew something was up but we couldn’t do anything… they kept a close eye on us for months. And then…” Bara went, looking up to stare at Wikilow’s uniform. As if he had finally realized he was wearing it.

“It was obviously too late.”

Wikilow blinked as he took the information in. There was a faint ripple of feeling within him, but he couldn’t place it. Like it was buried under a mountain. Elsi and Arlo looked sympathetic, but he figured it would be most appropriate for him to speak.

“I apologize.” He said, arms at his side.

“Don’t apologize. It wasn’t your fault, it was those… those… monsters… and the Dai Li.” Bara said back, spitting the organization’s name out like poison. “Actually…” The Resistance leader went, calming himself down. “Do you know, have any idea on why they recruited you? The Dai Li have that huge training system after all. They don’t recruit just any random kid. Even if you are a Beifong, they would’ve blackmailed us into submission long ago.” He prodded.

“Blackmail?” Arlo interrupted, tilting his head.

“They know we’re involved somehow… but the Beifong family is still majorly influential and provide various services and goods to the Earth States. They can’t just wipe us out in the middle of the night.” Yulan explained in a dark tone. “They could’ve revealed that you were in their custody and threatened to kill you if we acted out of line.” She finished, fists clenched.

“Because they wanted Benji Beifong dead on all accounts. It would’ve been beneficial, but they wanted a clean slate to work with.” Wikilow thought to himself. “It might be problematic to tell them of my status as the Avatar. However, it might be able to deter them from continuing their resistance efforts.” He realized, as despite their lack of effort, there were little rumours of Wikilow.

“The reason the Dai Li recruited me as a child is because… I am the Avatar.” Wikilow stated, dropping the bomb. Elsi and Arlo stared at him, dumbfounded he had revealed it. Gale looked up, around, then returned to eating. Seconds passed before Yulan and Bara explosively reacted.

“YOU’RE THE AVATAR?!” Both shouted, the entire cave simultaneously quietening down. All focus was on them.

“Correct.” Wikilow simply responded, making a small flame and twister in his hands to prove his point. But, before he could suggest dissolving the resistance… Bara promptly fainted, falling to the hard cave ground.

Perhaps his suggestion would have to wait.

———

Wikilow sat against the wall of one of the caves. Having escaped the eccentric clutches of the rebels after revealing he was the Avatar. Bara was taken to his room to rest. The Resistance leader would be fine with some rest. He had not foreseen the physical consequences that would result from his actions. Unfortunately his plan would have to wait until Bara had woken up.

The Avatar was thinking over the day, specifically the events that unfolded after Bara fainted. However, the sound of approaching footsteps echoed throughout the cave and he paused. Prepared to face more rebels and move to a different location. But, it turned out he didn’t need to.

“Elsi.” Wikilow politely greeted as she joined him on the ground.

“Hey.” She said back with a small friendly smile. “Sorry, we got separated in the crowd. Took me a while to find you.” Elsi gently stated. Gale was gone, most likely hanging out in one of the cave’s higher nooks and crannies.

“Do you know where Arlo is currently located?” Wikilow dryly questioned.

“Sorry, but I don’t. We lost track of each other.” The air bender explained with a shake of her head.

“Understood.” The Avatar curtly replied, facing the opposite wall.

“Are you okay?” Elsi asked, concerned.

“I am in a physically acceptable condition.” He answered in monotone, making Elsi sigh.

“Mentally?” She prodded. Wikilow blinked, not responding at first.

“…I have many things to think about. I feel, conflicted.” He stated.

“That’s understandable. Suddenly learning you had an entire family and all.” Elsi replied.

“It is, more complicated than that. Many more factors have arisen that I have yet to analyze.” Wikilow clarified, lowering his head ever so slightly.

“Huh?” Elsi went, tilting her head. After another pause, Wikilow explained.

———

*Flashback* About an hour after Bara fainted…

After checking up on her father, Yulan hunted down Wikilow. The young man had been hiding from rebels, but she dragged him away to show him more of the base. The Beifong girl reattempted to bring up old memories. But was visibly disheartened to hear Wikilow’s lack of feeling or response. Eventually, she led him to one of the storage areas, where multiple people were working about. She led him to an older man who was counting things with a clipboard.

“Cousin Bo!” Yulan cheerfully greeted, Wikilow by her side.

“Hey, Yulan.” The older man said back with a smile. His eyes landed on Wikilow and momentarily froze, body stiffening before easing. “Are you…?” He slowly asked, eyes flashing to Yulan.

“Yup! It’s Benji alright!” She enthusiastically informed. Wikilow tried to correct the girl before Bo interrupted.

“So it really is you huh? Do you remember me? The incredible beyond fantastic Cousin Bo?” The older man rushed out with a fast energetic pace. Wikilow tilted his head before denying any recollection. Cousin Bo’s smile faltered. “Ah, well… I’m sure you’ll remember us soon enough, Benji.” He forced out. “Are what the other guys saying true? That you’re really the Avatar?” Cousin Bo continued, regaining his energetic persona.

“It is correct.” Wikilow affirmed impassively.

“Avatar Benji…” Cousin Bo snickered, proceeding to grab Wikilow’s hand for a handshake without warning. “I look forward-“ He tried to say before Wikilow on instinct jerked out of the hold and backed up.

The room went completely silent.

A hurt and uneasy look flickered through the Beifong’s eyes before Cousin Bo coughed. “I… uh, sorry about that, Benji.” He muttered apologetically, trying to lower the rising tension. Before Wikilow could respond Yulan cut in.

“Yeah, you need time to shake the Dai Li’s influence off. We understand, Benji.” She confidently stated.

“I do not-“ The Avatar tried to say before Yulan continued.

“Anyways, I got tons more stuff to show you! Come on!” Yulan informed, motioning to one of the tunnels. Wikilow blinked, not doing anything for a few seconds. Before curtly nodding and following her.

Cousin Bo watched the two leave with a nervous expression, specifically Wikilow. However, the older man quickly shook himself out of it, a smile plastering his face once more.

Wikilow followed Yulan through the various caves in silence. Their shadows disappearing and bouncing off the walls. Yulan hummed a small joyful tune as they ventured forward. Merging with their footsteps, a cacophony surrounding them.

“You are uneasy around me. You and Bo.” Wikilow dryly noted, shattering the silence. Yulan froze, turning around slightly, shadow quivering behind her.

“What, no-“ She hastily tried to deny.

“I’ve been trained to recognize certain behavioural patterns. You’re uneasy around me.” Wikilow firmly reiterated. Yulan made a noise of protest that died in her throat. Loudly sighing, she visibly deflated. As if physically hurt by the comment.

“…Fine, yeah you got me. Sorry Benji, it’s just… you’re so, different now. But I know I’m just being impatient and stuff. Like I said, you’ll shake it off with time.” Yulan abashedly explained.

“I see.” Wikilow blandly retorted. “I’m in no way like Benji-“ He tried to explain before Yulan cut him off again.

“Besides cousin, there’s definitely some things that haven’t changed with you. Like… like… peaches!” She excitedly exclaimed. putting her hands together.

“Peaches” Wikilow repeated, tilting his head.

“Yeah, we loved them as a kid. I don’t remember a day when we weren’t eating them!” Yulan went, scurrying up ahead. Wikilow after a short pause followed her intrigued. They entered a busy area of the cave that served as the kitchen. More rebels hurried about, casting him curious yet cautious glances. Yulan stalked up to one of the crates and pulled out two ripe peaches. Licking her lips she returned to Wikilow and handed him one.

“Whatcha waiting for, Benji? Dig in!” Yulan told him expectantly, taking a huge bite out of her own. Wikilow blinked, before expeditiously consuming the fruit. Throwing the pit away, he looked back and observed Yulan staring at him, her own half eaten peach still in hand. “That was… quick…” She awkwardly noted.

“It’s most efficient.” Wikilow stoically replied.

“Well, what about taste?” Yulan hurriedly pressed. Before answering, Wikilow recalled his conversation about food with Elsi at the festival. Thinking it over, he decided to skip to the inevitable point the conversation would reach.

“Taste is irrelevant to me.” The Avatar swiftly informed. Yulan’s eyes widened, an odd look fluttering behind them.

“But… but surely you must still prefer some things over others! Benji you love peaches!” Yulan fervently insisted, taking a desperate step closer to him.

“My priority is based off whatever can provide the most useful nutritional value. I have no feelings in regards to peaches or taste.” Wikilow coldly remarked, expression unchanging. Yulan’s face twisted as she stepped back, taking the information in.

“But… Benji loves peaches…” She despairingly whispered, raising her head high though her form shook. Suddenly she spun away to not face him. “I… I got to go… See-see you later Benji…” Yulan uttered.

And she was gone before Wikilow could respond.

*Flashback End*

———

“I believe I upset her.” Wikilow quietly confided.

“…Yeah, it definitely sounds like you did, Wikilow.” Elsi agreed after a short pause.

“The Beifong family insists on calling me Benji as well. I have yet to correct them.” The Avatar further explained, looking straight ahead, studying the lines of scattered crates and rocks.

“Aren’t they your family? I mean, you’re a Beifong and all.” Elsi asked.

“I suppose.” He dryly responded.

“…They haven’t seen you since you were a little kid. I guess they just can’t see you’ve changed. They’ve missed you after so long.” She gently explained, hands in her lap.

“They miss Benji Beifong… not Wikilow.” The Avatar quickly shot back. Stunning Elsi, the silence weighed down on them before she responded.

“Wikilow…” Elsi began before he uncharacteristically interrupted.

“I would rather not upset them for the time being…” He went, his voice for once having a hint of… something. His face for a brief moment lost its mask of indifference. Before it returned in full force, overtaking him. “…So my position in discouraging their resistance efforts would be favourable. Yet the situation appears more complicated then I initially predicted.” Wikilow coldly continued, stretching his arms out.

“… Really?” She said back doubtfully. But before the air bender could elaborate a sudden voice echoed from the cave’s tunnels. Quickly increasing in volume. “Huh? Is something going on?” Elsi wondered, standing up with Wikilow.

“Most likely.” He answered, moving further to investigate with Elsi following behind.

Navigating through the various tunnels, they followed the source of the noise until they reached the area before the cave’s entrance. The entrance had just been closed up again. And they could see that the person causing all the ruckus was a single scout in the middle. Tired and panting, the male scout was in a state of disarray as they sputtered. Whatever they were saying was certainly drawing in the other rebels.

“What’d I miss that’s got everyone so worked up?” Someone beside them asked, turning the duo found it was their missing fire bender.

“Arlo!” Both exclaimed.

“Where were you?” Elsi prodded as they got closer to the scout.

“After we split up… I sort of got distracted.” Arlo admitted, looking away while whistling a random tune. Though, they could’t hear due to the noise of the crowd around them.

“What were you distracted by?” Wikilow questioned, tilting his head.

“Oh… machine stuff that Hark was showing me.” The fire bender clarified. Reaching the centre of the crowd where the scout was located, a loud voice cut through the noise.

“What’s going on here?” An awake Bara Beifong demanded as the crowd parted to let him through. It was clear he had just awoken, as his appearance was dishevelled and he groggily stumbled once or twice. Yulan, Bo and Hark were close behind him as he walked up to the scout.

“Sir… Dai Li… attack…” The scout tiredly reported through pants.

“What about the Dai Li?” Bo asked, alarmed as was everyone else.

And so the scout explained through tired effort, how they overheard the Dai Li planning a raid on one of the Resistance’s main bases. With multiple direct units being planned to attack it.

“The base won’t be able to defend themselves against that many agents.” Yulan shouted, though she shot a nervous glance at Wikilow afterwards.

“This is fine, we’ll just go over and lend our support to the base during the raid. Then we’ll move operations once the Dai Li are downed.” Bara decided, motioning to the present rebels.

“Do you think we can take them?” Bo asked with his hands on his hips, uncertain.

“Of course we can. We’ve done it before and we’ll do it again!” Bara confidently announced, to the approval of the rebel crowd. “Besides…” He trailed off, finding Wikilow in the crowd and sending him a sure grin. “We have the Avatar on our side! The moment the Dai Li see that, they’ll turn around running like there’s no tomorrow!” The elder Beifong yelled as the attention shifted to Wikilow.

“Now would be the ideal time to discourage their efforts. While many of their numbers are watching.” The Avatar thought in turn, taking a small obscure breath. He took a large step forward towards the Beifong family and Hark. Elsi noticed this and quickly figured out his intentions.

“Wikilow wait-“ She tried to say before he started speaking.

“I won’t be fighting.” Wikilow loudly denied, expressionless. The crowd gasped, growing silent as faces of shock and disbelief replaced their confidence. The Beifong family in particular, went stiff as a statue before Bara moved to fully face him.

“…Excuse me?” The Resistance leader quietly asked.

“I won’t be fighting for the Resistance.” Wikilow repeated in the same tone.

“…How could you not? It’s the Dai Li.” Bara questioned, as if the name was all the reason he needed to raise arms. Behind him Hark looked suspicious, while Yulan and Bo had dark, hurt expressions on their faces.

“What problem do you have with the Dai Li?” Wikilow droned on. Elsi and Arlo tried to gesture for him to stop to no avail. With those words, shock and disbelief turned to anger.

“What problem? WHAT PROBLEM!? The Dai Li are evil, no good corrupt scum! That’s the problem!” The rebels all around him furiously answered.

“The Dai Li are by no means evil. Though you may disagree with their methods of operation. That’s hardly a reason to openly resist them. The Dai Li bring peace and order to the world. Your Resistance merely disrupts that.” Wikilow continued, unaffected.

Anger turned to horrified.

“I …I thought you left the Dai Li! He- he was lying, wasn’t he!” Hark harshly accused, stepping forward.

“Hey wait a second! That’s the truth-“ Arlo defended, coming forward as well.

“And- and how do we know that’s not-not a lie?” Hark darkly questioned, fists clenched and face red with anger. Before the fire bender could argue Wikilow spoke again.

“Just because I am no longer associated with the Dai Li, does not mean I disagree with them.” The Avatar stated. Immediately afterwards Bara charged towards him until he was right in front of Wikilow’s face.

“Benji… that is enough.” The older man roughly ordered.

“My name is-“

“Beifongs fight for what’s right. Not go and agree with the very same evil we’re fighting against.”

“The Dai Li-“

“Benji Beifong! My nephew is not some emotionless Dai Li puppet agent!”

“Snap out of it!”

“Benji!”

“That’s the Dai Li talking, not you!”

“Benji!”

“This isn’t you!”

“BENJI!”

“Benji Beifong…” Echoed from the Beifong family, suffocating him. It was as if intangible claws were trying to pry into Wikilow and rip some resemblance of someone long gone from him. He had completed his goal, yet somehow it didn’t feel right. Something was nagging inside Wikilow, a feeling he was unaccustomed to. The constant noise didn’t help, serving only to increase the room’s tension.

Wikilow was confused.

Wikilow needed to think.

However, reason and logic seemed to leave him in that moment.

For some reason, the thought of staying in the Resistance’s base any longer felt unbearable. Wikilow took a step back.

“Wikilow?” Both Elsi and Arlo asked concerned from beside him. The noises didn’t go down, only increased.

“BENJI!” They screamed.

Another step.

“My name is Wikilow.”

Before he could stop himself, he fled.

———

“Wikilow!” Elsi and Arlo called out, alarmed for their friend as he fled out the cave and into the open.

“Benji!” The Beifong family called out, remnants of horrified anger turning to shock and disbelief. Everyone was still.

A single moment passed before Arlo without hesitation leaped forward and began chasing Wikilow down. Elsi, too, began hurriedly making her way to the exit, Gale silently flying down to join her when she heard a soft, so very soft that it was barely a whisper behind her.

“Benji…” Someone or all from the Beifong family went, it didn’t matter who it was though.

Elsi stopped. Just before the exit, just as the rays of light covered her form she turned around. The sudden rustle had got some movement back into the rebel crowd, who began moving about, some even went to close the entrance back up. Gale hovered just under, curiously watching. The Beifong family stood still, fixated by the entrance, trying to process what had just occurred.

And Elsi snapped.

“…His name… is Wikilow.” The air bender quietly told them, arms by her side. Though a million thoughts raced through her head, they all seemed to coalesce into one single thread that ran through her mind and coursed through her body.

“…No… Benji…” Yulan this time tried to say, tears in her desperate green eyes as she fell to her knees.

“HIS NAME IS WIKILOW, ALRIGHT!” Elsi angrily screamed for him.

The family made noises of protests.

“Wikilow didn’t even know he had a family until recently. Wikilow hasn’t been Benji Beifong for a long time! He’s a different person now! And you need to understand and accept that! Or you might lose your family again!” Elsi berated with a passion she didn’t know she had, didn’t know where it came from.

And with that Elsi spun around to follow Arlo and Wikilow, leaving the family silent.

Chapter Text

Wikilow sprinted out of the city, not even thinking over the attention he was likely drawing to himself. The Avatar charged to the mountains and began making his way up, finally allowing his thoughts to catch up with his body.

“What am I doing?” He mentally questioned as he jogged. “I am… running away… why am I running away?” Wikilow wondered. “This is not logical, there is nothing logical in what I am doing. If I want to achieve my objective, the logical course of action would have been to stay. Why am I running?” He repeated yet still pressed forward.

Suddenly he heard voices carried through the wind, causing him to slow down ever so slightly. Though he recognized who they belonged to, he didn’t turn around.

“Hey… Dude… wait up!” They called from behind him, getting closer. “Wikilow!” Elsi and Arlo yelled, the former dragging the latter to catch up to him. The two soon caught up to match Wikilow’s pace up the mountain. An airborne Gale encircling them overhead.

“Elsi, Arlo.” Wikilow coldly acknowledged as they trekked. Hyper focusing on the path ahead. He didn’t put much thought into his comments. “I thought you two would stay behind with the Resistance.” WIkilow dryly noted with no distinct expression or tone.

“Why would you think that?” Elsi questioned, both her and Arlo confused at his remark.

“You were open to the Resistance’s plight earlier. Sympathizing with their cause.” The Avatar clarified in the same distant tone.

“Right…Er… well yeah. We were…” Both of his companions bashfully admitted. “But that doesn’t mean we wouldn’t choose to come with you. We’ve been there for like, barely a day. You’re more important to us than that, dude.” Arlo explained with a small cheerful smile.

“That’s right.” Elsi backed up, putting her hands together. “You’re our friend, Wikilow.” The air bender gently added.

“Friend…” Wikilow repeated to himself, finally stopping his fast pace. He recalled the festival, where they had spent that one, memorable evening. They had used that word then too. Friend… they had called him their friend back then too.

The concept had been foreign at first. It had greatly confused him back then. Simply being synonymous with companion. Wikilow turned to face Elsi and Arlo, at their smiling faces. Faces who had come with him, who were still with him. He realized it was much more than a concept, wasn’t it?

“Friends…” Wikilow said again, louder this time. Elsi and Arlo’s faces briefly morphed into ones of confusion. “We are friends… aren’t we?” He told the two with this new understanding. Though his face remained impassive and unchanging. At once his companions lit up with warm expressions.

“Obviously!” Arlo exclaimed. Offended that Wikilow might’ve thought otherwise. With a few laughs, they continued their journey back up the mountain. It wasn’t until they reached the summit’s path that Elsi spoke.

“So… about earlier.” The air bender slowly began. Approaching the topic of the Resistance. Wikilow stopped and turned to stare at Kang City, at the opposite mountains behind where the Resistance’s base was located.

“ I caused a large and demoralizing disturbance among the Resistance. Then retreated. ” Wikilow surmised without emotion.

“It looked like you got kind of overwhelmed, dude,” Arlo noted. Wikilow paused before responding.

“…What happened after I left?” He asked, avoiding the topic. Arlo shrugged in response, while Elsi looked at the ground for a brief moment, which no one noticed.

“They… the Beifong’s were pretty upset. But, I did talk to them before leaving.” The air bender quietly explained, awkwardly shuffling.

“I see.” Wikilow stoically replied, though inside he felt odd. He couldn’t quite find the words to describe the sensation. “We shouldn’t involve ourselves in the conflict. The Dai Li will surely detain the Resistance.” The Avatar stated. Mentally debating sending an anonymous tip detailing the information he had just learned. Behind him, Elsi and Arlo gave each other concerned looks. Before Elsi slowly shook her head, sighing, she stepped forward towards him.

“I don’t agree, but I don’t think there’s anything we can say to change your mind either.” The air bender let out with a resigned tone.

“Is that it? Do we really just leave?” Arlo asked the group, uncertainty lacing his voice.

“… Correct,” Wikilow said after a long pause. It still didn’t feel right. As if there was a rock inside him that stuck out, and wouldn’t budge no matter how hard he tried to force it into place. His two companions seemed to pick up on this behaviour.

“Are you sure, Wikilow?” Elsi prodded, giving him a serious look. It was clear they disagreed with him and didn’t want to leave. It served to only add to the mountain of confusion growing in Wikilow. He shook his head to clear his mind, then again, and again. He let out a breath as he swiftly turned around to face his companions. Gale had settled themselves on one of the mountain’s small ridges overlooking them.

“I need to think.” He told the two as he walked off the path and onto a flat rock to the side.

“Of course, take as long as you need, Wikilow.” Elsi softly reassured with a nod from Arlo, who leaned against the mountain. She sent him a small smile as she sat against an earthy bump on the opposite side of the path. Mechanically going through his usual routine, Wikilow got into his mediation position and closed his eyes. Taking a deep breath, he emptied his mind.

“We were passing through Kang City and ran into Yulan…” Wikilow thought, processing the day’s information and activity. However, before he could continue the mysterious whispers distantly echoed in his mind. Taking another quiet breath he pushed them away to ignore. “We were passing through Kang City and ran into Yulan…”  He tried to repeat, though the mysterious whispers returned. They were louder, more insistent in interrupting him and more difficult to ignore than usual. Each time he pushed them away they rebounded with twice the force when he began anew.

Eventually, Wikilow snapped his eyes open and let his stance fall. Not having accomplished anything due to the distraction.

“How was meditating?” Elsi asked him, getting up and moving towards him. A surprised Arlo snapped his head in their direction, proceeding to quickly follow suit.

“Unfortunately, I was unable to focus,” Wikilow informed, still on the rock with a rigid posture.

“Er… That’s too bad.” Arlo told him.

“Got a lot of things on your mind huh?” Elsi related.

“It was actually an unrelated factor that I have no control over.” Wikilow blankly explained.

“…Eh?” Both deadpanned.

———

*Flashback* Twelve years ago…

Wikilow as a child lived his life with a simple schedule. Get up, dress in his uniform and follow the assigned Dai Li agent to the training room. He would spend the rest of his day training his bending abilities and mediating. At the end of training, he would follow the agent back to his assigned quarters to rest. Which would repeat the following day.

One day however turned out to be different. The agent training him had brought in a man he had never seen before. Grey hair streaked through the stranger’s black hair, their skin was dirty and scared with blood, both old and new. His clothes were tattered, stained with foul-smelling liquids, urine and blood. The stranger’s limbs were restrained with metal cuffs. Lifeless green eyes stared at him as the agent threw the man on the ground by their collar.

Wikilow impassively watched the action with an emotionless gaze, face unmoving. Having long been trained to not question anything the Dai Li did. His own dull eyes were completely devoid of person.

“Wikilow.” The agent called from a few feet away, immersed in the shadows of the dim training room. The young boy lifted his head up to meet the agent’s gaze unnaturally quick.

“Yes sir.” Wikilow blankly stated.

“Today’s assignment will be different.” The agent harshly began. Gesturing to the limp man on the floor. “Using the techniques you’ve been practising, eliminate this man.” The agent ordered, roughly ripping out a soggy gag from the man’s mouth.

That was different. He had never killed someone before that day. But he wouldn’t question it.

Wikilow silently walked up to the man who remained still on the floor. He was struggling to breathe as his eyes weakly moved. The stranger’s eyes met Wikilow’s. For a moment the only sound was the tweak and grind of the Dai Li’s headquarters. Wikilow readied his stance before hearing an odd sound from the man. At first, it resembled some sort of gurgle. Like a dying animal in its last moments.

“…Please… please…” The man was saying in a tired, raspy voice, so quietly it was audible to Wikilow only. However, the boy didn’t make any indication he heard or cared, face remaining empty. The boy felt nothing about the stranger’s words or predicament. The boy was given an order, and he followed orders. Wikilow didn’t hesitate-

There was suddenly another sound. Echoing and bouncing off the metallic surfaces in the training room. It made Wikilow pause, right before he could eliminate the stranger. Who in turn continued his futile pleads.

“What are you waiting for?” The agents angrily demanded. “Your orders are to eliminate this man.” They repeated, louder. Their voices mixed together, the agents, the strangers, and the new sounds, a voice he could make out. Though he couldn’t discern what they were saying, it sounded… female.

“I apologize. I was distracted by the voice.” Wikilow stated over the noise.

“Voice? What voice?” An agent asked, confused yet still in that dark, angry tone.

“You do not hear it? The female one.” The boy asked, tilting his head. The agent froze, before scowling and muttering something to one of their fellow agents.

“Kill the man and be done with it, Wikilow.” The agent repeated themselves, taking an intimidating step forward. Not like Wikilow felt anything. The female voice, the whispers were loud but he tuned them out. He had an order after all. Wikilow didn’t hesitate.

The stranger stopped breathing.

Later Wikilow was told to ignore the whispers, to completely block them out at all times. He listened and did what he was told. Wikilow didn’t question the Dai Li.

*Flashback End*

———

“Occasionally, I hear mysterious whispers in my mind. It happens most often when I am in the process of meditating. Usually, I am able to ignore them but as of now they were at the point where I could not focus.” Wikilow explained in a monotone voice.

“Whispers huh…?” Arlo repeated, looking up at the sky while he scratched his chin. Elsi also looked to be in deep thought as she pondered his explanation.

“What do the whispers sound like?” She asked after a minute of silence. A theory dancing in her eyes.

“They are always discernible. But in most cases female. Why do you ask?” Wikilow answered, tilting his head.

“Do you think it could be Avatar Korra?” Arlo hypothesized, looking from Elsi to Wikilow. Quickly catching on to what Elsi was going at. The girl in question affirmed his guess.

“You believe the origin of the whispers is my predecessor?” Wikilow asked, doubtful of the theory.

“Yeah, the Avatar can speak to their past reincarnations and stuff. Who else could it be?” Arlo excitedly clarified, making a sweeping motion with his hand.

“That is impossible. Avatar Korra destroyed the connection between Avatars during her lifetime.” Wikilow rebutted, slowly shaking his head.

“Is that what the Dai Li told you?” Elsi prodded.

“Correct.” The Avatar affirmed.

“Of course they did…” The air bender softly mumbled, sighing. “We were taught that Avatar Korra only destroyed the previous connection between Avatars when the previous cycle was destroyed. But she was able to start a new cycle afterwards. So you should be able to talk to Avatar Korra as her successor.” Elsi swiftly explained.

“It’s mostly common knowledge, dude.” Arlo supplied, scratching the back of his head.

“…Is it?” Wikilow said after a moment. “Interesting.” He added, quieter.

“Wait… did you say you were ignoring the whispers?” The fire bender questioned. After Wikilow confirmed this the cirque’s mouth hit the floor. “WHY?!” He incredulously asked.

“The Dai Li instructed me to.” Was Wikilow’s answer.

“Of course they did…” Arlo muttered.

“Maybe you should try and speak to Avatar Korra.” Elsi suggested with a cheeky grin.

“That would go against what the Dai Li instructed.” Wikilow replied.

“Oh come on!” Arlo groaned, stuffing his head in his hands. “What’s the harm in trying?” The fire bender went, waving his arms like a frenzied bird. Before Wikilow could respond Elsi spoke.

“Yes! Let’s try, Wikilow!” The air bender said with an eager smile, grey eyes lighting up. Wikilow blinked, tilting his head and thinking it over.

“…I’ll test out this hypothesis of yours,” Wikilow answered in monotone. Proceeding to move into his meditation position once more and closing his eyes, Elsi and Arlo went back to the opposite area of the path where Gale perched on Elsi’s shoulder.

“Again… of course, he listens to you.” Arlo jokingly muttered to Elsi after a few minutes passed. Elsi in turn turned her reddening face away. Gale made a sound of curiosity.

———

Wikilow withdrew into himself. In the dark expanse of his mind, the outside world slowly faded away. Shades of black coalesced together across his vision, the day’s light reflecting from the other side. Steadily, the light died out to turn into an omnipotent starless night. The only sound he heard was the slow steady beat of his heart. The small, silent breaths he made. There was a seemingly weightless sensation as he concentrated.

Soon enough, the whispers made their presence known.

“I hear you.” Wikilow thought, mentally acknowledging the whispers for the first time. And the whispers seemed to respond, volume fervently increasing before falling silent. “Avatar Korra,” Wikilow stated, and the whispers answered him.

———

“So, what did you talk to the Beifong’s about?” Arlo asked Elsi, who was calmly stroking Gale’s head while they waited for Wikilow.

“Oh uh… just talked to them about Wikilow  was all.” She nervously stuttered, Gale looking up at her expectantly. Arlo raised his eyebrow, crossing his arms across his chest in a doubtful gesture. “Oh okay! I may have…may have… blew up at them…” Elsi speedily admitted, burying her face in her hands.

“…You blew up? You? Seriously?” Arlo slowly went.

“I know!” The bashful air bender said to him. Gale moved to sit on her head, doing a little dance as they did so. Suddenly Arlo started a tiny small chuckle. That soon turned into full-out boisterous bellows. The wheezing fire bender was clutching his sides as he clapped Elsi on the shoulder. “Good for you Elsi. Good for you.” He said through wheezes as Gale flew off.

“B- be quiet!” Elsi indignantly complained. Playfully punching the fire bender.

———

The whispers were all around Wikilow, filling the black void as if it were a hollow cavern. They bounced off each other yet no words could be concluded, just voices. However, they suddenly began fading once more. Wikilow noticed this, feeling perplexed at their behaviour. The whispers grew distant, retreating ahead of him.

Intrigued, Wikilow attempted to follow the whispers, pushing his mind out towards them. But it appeared he was making no substantial progress whatsoever. So he reached farther and farther out, following the whispers. It was like that for a few, ominously silent minutes. Mindlessly following the whispers through his empty mind.

Until he felt a brisk breeze on his face, gently moving the hair across his head. Odd, normally he could completely block out the outside world when meditating. Then Wikilow heard the sound of rushing water, a creek. This greatly confused the young man as there wasn’t any water at the mountain’s summit. His eyes snapped open like lightning.

Wikilow did not find himself on the mountain. Instead, he looked up at an ashen grey sky, in a forest of large, abnormally twisted dead trees. Sickly looking water rushed off slanted rocks in hordes. Coming together to form a shallow murky lake. The Avatar stood on a patch of yellow grass that crunched under his feet. Looking around, Elsi, Arlo and Gale were nowhere to be found.

Wikilow was quick to come to the conclusion that he was in the spirit world.

The young man had travelled to the realm before in his many training regimes with the Dai Li. However, each and every one of those visits had been heavily regulated and mainly involved Republic City’s spirit portal. However, scanning his surroundings, he couldn’t place where he was in the realm.

Besides the howling wind, it was oddly silent in the area. But then Wikilow heard the whispers. Turning, he saw a flash of blue disappear behind the trees. The Avatar immediately marched in the direction of the whispers. Finding no one, he continued to follow the whispers in a run.

The landscape grew denser and denser with skeletal remains of life. The light slowly ebbed away from underneath the monstrous canopy. Wikilow adjusted his movements to the shadows as he ran. The whispers were always present and a moment away, leading him somewhere. Eventually, his surroundings morphed to resemble a swamp, the trees becoming more uniformed and less imposing around him. The ground descended underneath the shallow waters at that point, leaving Wikilow no choice but to venture into the lake. Murky liquids splashed behind him as he sprinted across. Hiding the discreet appearance of faceless birds

in the trees’ branches. Grey feathers stained brown and black as they flew off.

Wikilow observed as the sky faded into an eerie yellow. As if the evening sun was ripped out of the sky and steered across it instead, mixing with the dark night. He soon reached the lake’s end and crept forward as the tree line decreased until it was nowhere. The sky continued to darken, keeping the few rays of light that shone through captive.

Travelling across completely rocky ground, Wikilow stopped when he came across a ginormous landmark. A large tree seemed to overshadow the surrounding area. Greatly resembling the other trees he had seen yet outdoing them at the same time. Its roots strangled the rocks beneath it and above the branches stabbed the sky. The ground seemed to curl away from the tree. Leaving it to stand on its own in the middle of a circular ravine, with only steep pillars of rock surrounding it. Below mist overwhelmed the descents.

Wikilow hesitated in stepping forward. They are clearly imposing a warning to stay away. But, the whispers insistently beckoned him forward. Looking back behind him, he cautiously approached.

There were a series of pillars that formed a path towards the tree’s bottom. With a running start, Wikilow leaped across them one by one, careful not to fall as he was without his bending.

At the end he landed on one of the tree’s gnarled roots and scurried up it to reach the base. The whispers were louder then, a sign he was getting close to where they were leading him. Hopping past a couple of the misshapen roots, he found a small nook leading into the tree. The shadows within lead down into a cavernous chamber. Yet the whispers were louder than ever, and practically spilled from the nook.

So he slid down the nook and to the ground below. Where the dusty atmosphere enveloped him. And then… the whispers grew completely silent. Wikilow studied his new surroundings, perplexed.

“Well… look who it is…” A deep, slow voice echoed from the shadows. Reverberating throughout the ghastly chamber. Wikilow stilled, eyes carefully scanning the dark folds of the roots. Silently, a large monstrous black mass emerged from the darkness. Crawling on small insect-like legs, it stopped just before Wikilow’s own face. Wikilow took a cautious step back, face blank. “We meet again… Avatar.” The black mass drawled, the centre swirling into a porcelain white Noh mask.

“Koh the face stealer.” Wikilow impassively surmised. “I’ve heard of you.” He added without emotion.

“As have I…” Koh responded in a taunting tone. “…That annoying… pest of a fan of mine recently regaled all about our newest Avatar…” The spirit informed, sounding bored. Wikilow merely tilted his head, face unchanging. But Koh did not elaborate, only slightly backing away. A few seconds passed before Koh suddenly lurched back around, inches away from his face. The spirit’s own having transformed to resemble some sadistic old man. Wikilow did not react in the slightest. Making Koh sigh as they backed away once more, shifting to the previous Noh mask.

“I’ve always found humans like you despairingly tedious… No fun in the slightest to play or tinker with… Always the statue alone the forest…” Koh deplored. “…Why have you come to my domain… Avatar?” The spirit interrogated, looming over Wikilow.

“…I was following… someone.” He slowly answered.

“You are unsure…” Koh drawled, a dark curiosity coming over them.

“I am only guessing that what I’m following is a person.” Wikilow explained, finding no logical reason to lie or misguide the spirit. Koh was silent as their tendrils circled Wikilow like a claw.

“… The one you seek… is no longer in your world… yet still walks among it… ” Koh began as his tendrils swept back into his form. “Avatar Korra!” The spirit bolstered as their height increased. Voice, ricocheting off the walls and making the ground beneath them tremble from the sheer power it held.

“Correct.” The young man dryly affirmed, looking up at Koh.

“…Tell me Avatar… have you found what you were looking for?” Koh questioned from up high. And at that moment the whispers decided to return before he could respond. Wikilow briefly glanced around him, the noise incessant as they stormed throughout the chamber. He was certain he had found the origins of the whispers, was where they had wanted him to go. Yet he hadn’t made contact with Avatar Korra. Looking back up, Wikilow found Koh uncomfortably close to his face once more.

“…I am making progress towards my goal.” The Avatar dully answered, blinking as the spirit backed away.

“…Have you…? Tell me Avatar… how do you intend to accomplish this goal?” Koh pushed, something resembling glee hidden in his words. Wikilow fell silent, thinking it over but not answering. In truth he didn’t know how to make contact with his predecessor. The Dai Li had never taught him. If he even could. If Avatar Korra really was the one behind the whispers.

“…Hidden in the human mind… are voices that are not your own… voices of people you’ve never met in your short lives… buried is the treasure that nobody knows is there…” Koh riddled to him.

“I am already aware of the fact that Avatar Korra is trying to communicate with me.” Wikilow stated unemotionally.

“… Who says the tree only bears one fruit?” The spirit questioned.

“I don’t understand.” He said in turn.

“…You are in the middle of the storm, correct?” Koh asked, receiving a curt nod in return. “… Listen closely Avatar… who do you hear?” The spirit instructed, causing Wikilow to tilt his head. He heard the whispers, more precisely the scattered voice of Avatar Korra. Didn’t he? Wikilow listened…

Waves of sound cascaded around him, swirling with the force of a bear. He waded through the noise, focusing on the tone and pitch of the whispers. And heard what definitely wasn’t a female voice. And what definitely resembled that of an adult male. The Avatar blinked, in a different situation perhaps widening his eyes if not meticulously in control of his facial movement.

“It is… not possible for any connection to any Avatar besides my predecessor to exist. It was destroyed during her lifetime.” Wikilow dismissing the notion while shaking his head.

“Rava the spirit did lose the battle. But the human Avatar she resides in was not.” Koh went.

“Rava’s destruction destroyed the previous cycle. All the Avatars before my predecessor were erased entirely.” Wikilow argued in monotone.

“Rava is what gives the Avatar their immense power over both the physical and spirit realm…” The spirit began. “She collects their power and carries it from one life to the next… only unleashing it during the… Avatar State.” They continued.

“I know.” Wikilow stated, unsure at what they were trying to say.

“She gifts the Avatar the ability to bend the four elements until they die. Upon which she carries the ability to the next…Destroy the source of power… and all you will lose is power.” Koh went.

“…I am aware.” Wikilow reiterated, tilting his head.

“…Power does not make the Avatar… you share the same soul from all those thousands of years ago.” The spirit explained.

“Are you insinuating the connection is still there?” Wikilow asked. Koh ignored him.

“…Deep within the human soul… a human’s past lives live on… locked. Like throwing them in an ocean… chained so they can never rise. Rava… lightens those chains… so the Avatar can bypass the ocean’s depths…” Koh explained with the same slow drawl. “Rava was connected to the Avatar’s past lives… which is why she could lighten the chains…without her, there is no one to lighten them for you.” The spirit informed.

“So the connection is broken?” He questioned, greatly perplexed by the spirit.

“…A human’s personality, their identity. Every piece of the puzzle that makes them who they are… is the chain that keeps them from remembering their past lives… from communicating with them.” Koh went before narrowing their eyes at Wikilow. “…Except you… a mind so empty… that the chains have lightened on their own… yet a mind that has also frozen the ocean so they can never rise above the surface…” Koh told him.

“Thaw the ocean.” Koh concluded in an omnipotent manner, before disappearing into the shadows.

“Thaw the ocean?” Wikilow repeated, yet seeing as Koh and the whispers had gone quiet, decided to leave.

“…Please… Entertain me Avatar…” Koh echoed from behind him as he exited the tree.

———

Wikilow made his way back to the swamp and sat against one of the dead trees, deep in thought. The storm of whispers had followed him back, keeping him as the eye.

“I don’t understand.” The Avatar mentally said. “How would I thaw the ocean?” He wondered, closing his eyes and greeting the familiar darkness that followed. “Koh said that my lack of personality have made it so my predecessors cannot communicate with me. But all I can hear are whispers.” He went, summarizing what he learned.

“Thaw the ocean… implies that the problem lies within a frozen ocean. How was the ocean frozen?” Wikilow asked, posture upright and still. “What am I doing incorrectly?” He added as an afterthought. “I doubt it’s how I behave or operate, that has varied between Avatars for as long as they have existed.” Wikilow continued, finding himself stuck.

“How did I make progress?” He asked himself, going over what had worked so far. “I’ve obtained all this information from following the whispers. But now they are not going anywhere…” The Avatar thought, before going to a realization. “But before… I wasn’t following them. Before I ignored the whispers and tuned them out. That must be what Koh meant by freezing the ocean.” Wikilow concluded. “So, if ignoring the whispers freezes the ocean. To thaw it would mean to do the opposite.” He tried to go, before ramming into an obstacle.

“However, I am doing the opposite of ignoring the whispers by following them instead. Yet I still can not communicate with my predecessors.” Wikilow determined.

“Okay… think… I can figure this out.” He told himself, taking a breath. “A person’s person makes it so connection is impossible. Ignoring and following makes it so connection is impossible. What makes connection possible?” The Avatar asked himself once more. “Koh said that an empty mind is what brought the whispers about. Ignoring them froze the ocean, so I can’t ignore it. The problem with following… the problem with following is that it makes my mind not empty. Which sinks my past lives. So… what I should do… is not think or do anything at all.” Wikilow concluded, going over the theory in his mind.

“That should work. Do nothing at all.” Wikilow thought, raising his hand to his chest. “And Rava will reestablish the connection.” The Avatar determined, opening then closing his eyes once more. Truly emptying his mind.

The whispers increased in volume, higher than ever before. Spinning around him, the eye of the storm. Wikilow didn’t think about it, didn’t pay it any mind. He didn’t think about anything. The storm collapsed in on itself. Waves dunking Wikilow above and below its surface. Then he was underneath the waters, falling.

He thought nothing.

And the whispers came to him.

———

Opening his eyes, Wikilow saw that he had moved locations again. Moving his head, Wikilow observed that he seemed to be standing above the clouds in the sky. Colours of gold, yellow and blue were painted behind him. The whispers had died out again. Had it not worked? Suddenly, there were noises behind him.

Wikilow turned.

Turned to see an army of Avatars, dressed in red, yellow, blue and green. They were talking, but it wasn’t whispers. Wikilow could make out actual words and conversations from them as they proceeded to walk past him. His eyes followed them as they gathered in front. Until he felt a hand on his shoulder.

Wikilow glanced to his side, and then upwards to find a tall woman dressed like Elsi. In blue and white fur, yet with dark brown hair and skin, with bright blue eyes. His own eyes widened, he recognized this woman, had seen her so many times in pictures and tapes.

“Avatar Korra.” Wikilow acknowledged, voice steady. Korra gave him a warm, thankful smile.

“Well done.” She told her successor, before joining the rest of the Avatars in the front. As she did so, hers and Wikilow’s eyes glowed white. As did every other Avatar before them. Every single one of them entered the Avatar State.

And restored the connection thought was lost.

———

“I spy with my little eye… something white.” Arlo told Elsi as they played a small game of I spy to pass the time. It had turned night, the sky void of colour. With the full moon and speckled stars shining down, gracing the world with their light. The small remnants of a fire and bits of food were located a few feet away from the group.

“Hmm… the moon?” Elsi guessed, pointing up at the celestial body.

“Nope.” The fire bender dismissed with a wave of his hand.

“Gale?” She tried again, glancing at the small spirit bird nestled in her lap.

“Nada.” Arlo turned down.

“…Err… the tulips?” Elsi prodded.

“Try again.” Arlo replied, resting his hands behind his head as he leaned against the mountain’s summit.

“… I have no clue. Just tell me.” The air bender gave up with a sigh. Arlo proceeded to lift the white hairs on his head up. “Okay, does that even count?” Elsi retorted, crossing her arms. Her companion shrugged before leaning further against the summit.

“Wikilow’s been in there for a while.” He noted, gesturing to the person in question with his head. Elsi nodded in agreement, before yawning, using her arm to stifle it. However, Wikilow’s eyes snapped white. The light illuminating the darkened area. The two benders made noises of surprise, looking towards their friend. “Did he do it?” Arlo asked out loud, taking a step forward.

“It’s definitely a good sign.” Elsi responded, attempting to rub the tiredness out of her eyes.  For a few minutes they just stared at Wikilow. But after observing his lack of response, backed away.

“What’s he doing in there?” The fire bender wondered, sliding to the floor. Receiving a loose shrug from Elsi. They exchanged a brief look of concern as silence enveloped them. “…Hey, Elsi?” Arlo asked his companion, resting his chin on his knuckles.

“Yeah, Arlo?” The air bender went, turning to face him with a confused look on her face.

“Is it really okay to just leave the Resistance by itself? Like, will they be okay and stuff.” The fire bender asked, igniting a small flame in his hand. Red and orange sparks fizzling out into the cold air, reflecting in his eyes. Arlo shaped the flame into different forms and shapes, slightly swaying in the wind. Elsi looked up at the stars before answering.

“Bara said something about handling this sort of thing before. They’ll be fine. I’m sure of it.” She quietly answered, eyelids drooping half closed as their shadows danced behind them.

Meanwhile, on the other side of the city, outside the Resistance’s base. A lone figure emerged from one of the exits and wandered away. Their steps were calculated and controlled. Eyes dark and focused as they navigated through the dark without any form of light. Reaching the base of the mountain, they pulled a small radio from their coat.

“They’re taking off in about an hour. Be ready.” Hark instructed, a crooked smile on his face.

Chapter Text

Inside the Resistance’s base. The rebels were hard at work preparing for the defence of their bases. Which in particularly was used as a supply and weapon storage. Most were readying trucks for the moving rebels to be transported on. Which would depart at discreet varied intervals to avoid detection from the Dai Li who might be watching the roads out of Kang City. They were in a particular rush to depart while it was still night. However, the base had a tense, somber mood over it as they worked.

Bara Beifong oversaw their progress from a higher platform. Face carefully blank as he tried to concentrate on their current efforts. Yet found his mind constantly wandering towards the morning. How quickly things went right… then wrong.

“Wikilow hasn’t been Benji Beifong for a long time…! And you need to understand and accept that! Or you might lose your family again!” The air bender girl’s words echoed through his mind. Bara reached into his coat and pulled out the photo he had shown his nephew earlier. Only this time he unfurled it back to reveal two other figures standing a fair distance away, himself and another man, his now deceased brother-in-law.

Bara found himself fixated by the photo, longing for happier times long past. Until his daughter tapped his shoulder, concerned.

“…Hey Dad… are you alright?” She asked, eyes wavering and hands folded behind her back. Bara in turn hurriedly stuffed the photo back into his coat.

“I’m fine, Yulan.” He reassured with an attempt at a smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes.

“…If you say so. Our ride’s leaving by the way.” Yulan informed with sad eyes.

“Right, let’s get going then.” Bara quickly stated, proceeding to walk down to the transports with Yulan. Bo was already inside their designated truck, helping Yulan board. Bara climbed on himself, but before he rolled the door down, a frantic voice called after them.

“Wait up! Wait up!” Hark yelled in a panic, sprinting towards them in a huff. Panting, the engineer adjusted his goggles and scarf nervously.

“Hark? I thought you were going to stay behind and watch things over.” Yulan said from over his shoulder, peeking her head out of the truck.

“I-I changed my mind. Wa-wanted to come and check the defences out and all… just in case!” Hark wheezed out, hunched over. Bara looked back behind him before shrugging and offering his hand to the engineer.

“Okay Hark, you can ride with us to the base.” Bara stated as Hark took his hand gratefully.

“Thanks…” The engineer expressed, bringing his scarf up to cover his mouth and nose. No one seeing the sadistic grin it hid underneath, or the cunning glint behind his tinted goggles.

As the truck flared to life and began moving out into the open world. It was ominously silent as they rode, the occasional bump in the road vibrating through the vehicle. Hark tried to start up conversation, but most of the other occupants offered half hearted responses at best.

A little over halfway into the trip, Bara observed his family’s sullen and worried faces for the thousandth time.

“Chin up, we’ve been through worse than this. It’ll be fine.” He told the two in an attempt to lighten their spirits.

“Yeah Dad, thanks.” Yulan replied with a genuine grin on her face. “I’m just thinking about… you know.” She explained, though everyone could tell what she was trying to say.

“Aren’t we all?” Bo asked out loud. Hark bent over, resting his elbow on his knee and his cheek in his gloved hands.

“Ah… I’m sure Benji’s long out of the area by now. There’s nothing to worry about.” The engineer cheerfully reported, not receiving a response from the family. They looked at each other, all probably recalling the morning’s events. Then all looked at the floor. After what felt like hours but was really a minute, Bara lifted his head.

“…Wikilow…” He whispered.

“Hmm?” Hark went, turning his head towards the Resistance leader.

“…You mean Wikilow, Hark.” Bara quietly repeated.

And at that second the truck was pulled from the road and onto its side.

———

In the distance, explosions could be heard. Shocking Elsi and Arlo, who had been peacefully sleeping against the mountain’s summit out of their slumber. Both frantically looked around and got up, alert for any danger. Gale jumped up, flapping their wings and flying off at the sudden movement. They were in such a state of disarray, that both benders ran into each other.

“Ow…” The two went, clutching their heads before ducking down as another explosion was heard.

“What was that?” Arlo shouted, looking around.

“I think it’s coming from the other mountain side!” Elsi loudly answered, pointing at the area in question, which shook the night sky. Looking at the area, then each other, both Elsi and Arlo shared the same thought. “I…I’m going to check it out.” The air bender told her companion, backing away before jumping up in a spin. A small tornado forming under her as she flew away to investigate. Gale by her side as she cut through the air. “Keep an eye on Wikilow! I’ll be right back!” Elsi called out before she left.

“I will!” Arlo responded, waving his hand in the air. Afterwards, he walked up to Wikilow and lightly shook the Avatar. “Dude… what’s taking you so long?” He muttered, looking back behind him.

———

Wikilow’s surroundings began morphing again. Before long, he was standing in a small bamboo forest, small rays of the afternoon light shining through the leaves of large green stalks. The wind swirled in front of him, fallen leaves and sticks clustering together to form a figure. Details quickly made themselves clear on the body which stood two heads taller then Wikilow.

Short black hair on a white powdered face. Wearing the dark green clothing of a fighter. A golden headpiece on their head.

It was a figure Wikilow knew. A figure he had respected and learned about all his life.

“Avatar Kyoshi.” Wikilow saluted, kneeling down and lowering his head as he would to the Dai Li’s head. “It is the upmost honour to meet you.” He mechanically rehearsed like he would say to any superior. Avatar Kyoshi looked down at Wikilow with a stoic face, not speaking.

“Wikilow…” She firmly acknowledged. A twinge of sadness flashed through her face as she motioned for him to rise, then dissipated just as quickly. The two earth Avatars stood there, watching each other in silence. Patiently waiting for the other to speak.

“…Avatar Kyoshi, if I may be permitted to question. What is the purpose of our meeting?” Wikilow asked his superior. Unsure if he should speak or not. Such action in the Dai Li would result in harsh punishments. Back then he would be addressed first before being given some sort of order or assignment.

“That, I will show you.” Kyoshi resolutely answered, the ground smoothing out beneath them to form metallic walls. Wikilow examined their new surroundings, tilting his head. Multiple figures suddenly came into view, all dressed the same and silent. The figures were uncannily synchronized in their movements and earth bending.

“Is this the initial stages of the Dai Li during your lifespan?” He asked Kyoshi, who looked at the group with a somber look.

“It is.” She curtly answered, not looking at him but at a lone figure herding through the formations. The past Avatar Kyoshi with a stoic face, personally mentoring the Dai Li recruits. “I created the Dai Li to protect the Earth Kingdom’s culture. I could never have imagined what a corrupt and vile organization it would become with time.” The tall woman said bitterly, eyes narrowing into snake like slits.

“You disagree with how the Dai Li is currently run.” Wikilow questioned, looking from the past to present Kyoshi.

“Indeed.” Kyoshi darkly spat out.

“…People and society change over time. It is only natural that the current system may differ to your disliking.” Wikilow defended, hands stiff by his sides. “You wish to persuade me of the Dai Li’s failures.” He shortly stated, gazing at the recruits.

“To show you that it is not what you believe it is.” Avatar Kyoshi explained, her presence dominating the room. “But I am aware that I am not the one who is capable of doing so.” She finished, briefly closing her eyes, as if blocking the sight of the Dai Li out. She was ashamed of her creation.

“I fail to see your point., Avatar Kyoshi.” Wikilow said in monotone, bringing his head back up. The area once again began to fade and shift into new scenery.

“Wikilow.” The Dai Li’s founder echoed as her form began to diminish from view. “Do not let others dictate your own life.” Avatar Kyoshi said to him as she vanished.

———

He blinked as the scene solidified into what appeared to be an old Ba Sing Se. Another memory he presumed as he turned around. Searching for another of the past Avatars. They came to him first, an old man speaking his name from behind him. Wikilow turned to find an elderly male dressed in red and black. The fire nation insignia planted on his clothing.

“Avatar Roku.” Wikilow acknowledged, politely bowing to his predecessor. “You will attempt to change my allegiances.” He surmised, staring up at the older man with a blank expression. Roku in turn gave a grave nod.

“It has been many centuries since the Avatar has been so strongly manipulated by an outside force.” The fire nation Avatar stated with a focused stare directed at him.

“I am not being manipulated.” Wikilow defended, shaking his head. Roku simply began walking away, with Wikilow following after amid the large crowd of Ba Sing Se. It was different walking through the bustling capitol in open daylight. Wikilow being much more accustomed to travelling within the dark alleyways and shadows. It was odd that no one looked at him without a nervous second glance. Then again no one but Avatar Roku could see him. Eventually they began to get further out from Ba Sing Se’s centre, moving into the familiar atmosphere of Ba Sing Se’s lower ring.

They navigated the unpaved, unkept and abandoned buildings and roads. The taste of ash and sickness in the air. Fear and despair coursing through the bitter winds and hollow clouds. Unfortunately, it was actually an improvement from what the present lower ring slums resembled.

“It has always saddened me to see how this part of the city has only worsened with time.” Avatar Roku sorrowfully expressed, eyes closed at the sight of children thin as skeletons, covered in grime with dead looks on their faces. Pitifully tiny, chipped cups and tins before them.

“The Dai Li has made the crime rate nearly non existent in the city. That is an improvement.” Wikilow pointed out, eyes only slightly lingering on the scene.

“Oh?” The older of the two went, glancing at the younger Avatar.

“Yes, the Dai Li’s methods are most effective in maintaining order.” Wikilow answered highly in monotone, staring ahead.

“This effectiveness stems from an intense fear of the consequences though.” Roku sternly argued.

“An effective derivative to counter potential lawbreakers.” The younger of the two defended with a slight nod of his head.

“The people are afraid to do anything.” Roky fiercely countered.

“It’s a better alternative to death.” Wikilow continued, tilting his head.

“Is it?” Avatar Roku questioned, staring up at the ashen sky. “There are fates worse than death in this world.” The elder of the two advised, a wise resigned look adorning his features.

“Worse than death?” Repeated Wikilow, perplexed by the statement. Roku ignored him as they sidestepped into a maze of back alleys. Exiting from a small cranny, the older Avatar stretched out his hand. Signalling to Wikilow to stop. Said person looked around, only seeing an identical street to all the others in the lower ring. Not a soul in sight.

“What do you intend to show me?” He asked.

“Watch.” Was the haunted answer he received.

In the distance a petite woman dressed in rags scampered onto the street. Nervously looking behind herself as she speed walked, hugging her arms when a sudden chill passed. The small echo of footsteps was heard following the woman. Gasping, she spun around so quickly, her long unkempt hair was flung into her eyes, making her shake a bit to get it out. When the woman’s vision cleared, no one was there. Gulping, she continued on her uneven way.

But what the woman did not see, was the Dai Li agent at her back. The agent mercilessly gripped her shoulder and used his free hand to cover her mouth, muffling the woman’s terrified screams. In seconds, another agent emerged from a separate alley and assisted with dragging the weakly struggling woman away. Her eyes bulged with fear as she twisted and pulled, attempting to escape their iron grip to no avail.

Watching the scene Wikilow maintained a blank expression. Something in him instinctively activating and placating him, as if it were another training session during his youth.

And then a younger, more agile Avatar Roku flew into the street from atop the rooftops. Proceeding to knock the Dai Li agents away from their captive, who began to desperately flee the area. The two agents took one look at the Avatar before splitting up, retreating. The younger Roku immediately dashed after one of them, easily overcoming their measly defence against him. Afterwards, knocking the agent unconscious and dragging them infront of the Earth King.

“The Earth King looked just as surprised as I was back then.” Avatar Roku explained to Wikilow as the scene changed once more. “He genuinely assured me he would investigate the matter thoroughly. Later, I was told that it was just a small personal matter of new agents abusing their powers. How right and wrong he was.” The older man continued, sending a seething glare at the advisor beside the Earth King, an old head of the Dai Li.

“Then it was just that. An inconsequential personal matter that was quickly dealt with.” Wikilow noted.

“Was it?” Roku asked critically. The immaculate structure of the palace began to peel away, revealing metal corridors and walls. The two Avatars descended in an elevator shaft. The whirring and shifting of the gears haunting their descent.

“Correct. And if that wasn’t the case then the Dai Li were surely justified in their actions. That woman perhaps had been a criminal or partook in suspicious activity that warranted investigation. Also…” Wikilow trailed off, finding that Avatar Roku was gone from the elevator.

———

Wikilow tilted his head before exiting the elevator alone. The corridor was straight, leaving him with only one option forward. From the quality of the structure, Wikilow guessed that it was the old headquarters under Lake Laogai. Long abandoned and dismantled by his time. Eventually the corridor split into two identical yet opposing hallways. He heard the sound of faint disgruntled voices from his left so he approached.

Soon Wikilow came across an open door, a single glass panel overseeing a small chamber. Inside, multiple agents were observing the panel. Wikilow looked to the agents and then at the window from the doorway. Proceeding to slowly approach the view himself.

Inside the dark chamber a gaggle of women stood perfectly still. Bodies like statues, forced smiles frozen on their face as some sort of light spun around them. Somewhere in the dimmed light a single agent spoke commands to them. Which in turn the woman absorbed like sponges to water.

Suddenly, Wikilow got an intense headache and backed away from the glass. Touching his head and briefly closing his eyes to recollect his thoughts. Upon opening them, dull green met dark grey. Wikilow hurriedly blinked and looked up to find an older man with blue arrows running down his forehead and arms. He had a small tamed brown beard and wore the traditional robes of the air nomads.

“Avatar Aang.” Wikilow said, still in bland monotone.

“A pleasure to meet you, Wikilow.” Aang cheerfully replied, a small smile on his face. That was shortly lived however, as the older mans face turned serious and grim. “You saw correct?” He asked Wikilow, gesturing to the window. The younger of the two having a slow nod in response.

“Some sort of subliminal messaging-” He gauged before Aang cut him off.

“Brainwashing.” Aang shortly stated. Wikilow nodded again, watching the eerie scene. “They kidnapped woman and brainwashed them. Turned them into mindless propaganda puppets. The Joo Dee.” The older of the two sombrely explained. Wikilow immediately caught his use of past tense. “When the war ended I did some work on ending the process.” Aang went.

“Correct, this practice… this practice is no longer employed by the Dai Li. It is in the past.” Wikilow swiftly defended, though a crack of doubt formed in his mind. He had not known about any form of mind alteration or control.

Not in the present or past.

Then the metal floors began to crack and turn rocky. The room began to warp and transform again. Wikilow looked at Aang’s sad face, and caught one last glimpse at the doll-like eyes of the women before they faded out.

They were in a cavern of sorts. Most likely the ancient crystal caves under Be Sing Se. A younger Aang and his companions ran into view. Chasing them was a fire nation girl. She wore a golden emblem on the Fire Nation royal family. Leading Wikilow to believe it was the late Princess Azula during the Hundred Years War. The enemies battled each other for some time. The Avatar and his companions seemingly gaining the upper hand during the fight.

And out of the ground and tunnels the Dai Li surrounded them.

“I was unaware the Fire Nation had infiltrated the capitol.” Wikilow stated, tilting his head. The scene continued, with the Dai Li fighting the Avatar’s group. “Did you do something to warrant the Dai Li’s suspicion?” The younger Avatar asked his senior.

“…Kind of.” Aang quietly replied, eyes focused on the action.

“This situation is favourable for your cause. Fire Nation royalty would make an extremely useful hostage in the war.” Wikilow observed, noting the numerical advantage the Dai Li had. No matter how skilled the princess was, capture was inevitable.

However, his expectations were subverted in the most unexpected way possible. The Dai Li were solely focusing on Aang and his companions. Leaving the Fire Nation girl alone, even defending her. They were fighting with her.

“This… does not make any sense… I don’t understand.” Wikilow quietly stated, head lowered as Azula and the Dai Li cornered the group. “The Fire Nation was the Earth Kingdom’s enemy. They have an opportunity to gain a massive advantage. Why would the Dai Li side with them?” Wikilow questioned, eyes wide.

“Avatar Aang and his companions are criminals. Princess Azula is secretly on the Earth Kingdoms side and is helping them… 

No that doesn’t line up with historical records of her… 

The Dai Li are focusing on the bigger threat first… 

That doesn’t work, Avatar Aang is publicly known for being on the Earth Kingdom’s side of the war… And their numbers are more than enough to handle both possible threats…

Why are they helping the Fire Nation?

I was never told about any of this… Why, why, why!”

Wikilow’s mind raced through possibility after possibility, theory after theory, justification and defence for the Dai Li’s actions. Suddenly he was overcome by another headache, clutching his temples he stumbled. One of his eyes twitched while static seemed to fill his mind. Wikilow’s senses seemed to numb away.

Until he felt a hand on his shoulder, dragging him back into reality. Blinking, Wikilow’s breath steadied as he straightened his form. Aang’s hand didn’t leave his shoulder. After what felt like an eternity his senior released his hold.

“…There’s surely a logical explanation for this. There has to be.” Wikilow continued to defend, refusing to let himself doubt the Dai Li.

“The Dai Li simply chose to follow the more powerful person at the time. They do not, and never had any true allegiances to the Earth Kingdom or ‘peace’ Wikilow.” Aang explained, trying to get through to Wikilow.

“I… I do not believe that.” Wikilow reiterated, voice even despite his inner turmoil.

“You’re a logical, level headed person, Wikilow. Think.” Aang pushed, face serious yet still radiating a wise feeling. “Look back on everything the Dai Li have done. Can you really justify all of that?” Aang continued, determined.

“Why did the Dai Li want Elsi killed? Were they right to do that?” His mind asked. “It was a mistake.” Another part of his mind mechanically defended. Flashes of memories of distressed people. How many, so many people dislike, hate the Dai Li, what they do. “Is it still a simple mistake?” The other part of his mind went.

“I… I…” Wikilow went, pulling his eyes shut in denial. Hiding in the darkness if his mind in a futile attempt to block the noise out. But, he was at the point where he couldn’t lie to himself.

“…I… I can’t…” Wikilow relented with a resigned sigh, arms drooping uselessly from his face to rest at his sides.

When he looked though, Avatar Aang had already vanished. And white overtook his vision.

———

Speckles of dark ocean blue and black twinkled above like stars. In increasing levels of speed it spread above like a spider’s web. Scraps of the white canvas fell down to the ground, dissolving mid air on their numerous descents. Soon the sky was painted with the northern lights and the scraps turned into snow, impaling Wikilow’s form, though he didn’t feel cold.

He stood in a ring where the snow seemed to lessen. The other side being occupied by his direct predecessor. Wikilow turned to face her, eyes half closed.

“…You have made your point. What more is there to discuss, Avatar Korra?” He shouted, form rigid yet withdrawn. Her answer surprised him.

“The Beifong family.” Korra simply stated, the invigorating tundra wind flowing through her hair and clothes. Wikilow blinked, confused and tilted his head to the side.

“What about them?” He inquired.

“I knew them.” Korra replied with a fond look in her eyes. In the snow, memories reflected off the white surfaces. Of the many encounters the past Avatars had with the Beifong family.

“I am aware of that fact.” Wikilow said in turn, briefly glancing at the various recollections. “However, my identity as Benji Beifong is comparable to my relationship with you. I do not recall anything of importance about it.” He dryly explained. Korra sent him a sympathetic look, shuffling from foot to foot. She stared up at the northern night, briefly lost in her memories for a moment.

“I know you and the Beifong family aren’t really on the best terms right now…” She awkwardly understated. “But… please, give them a chance.” Korra asked of him, tone uncharacteristically soft.

“They do not see Wikilow.” The younger of the two responded.

“You're right… but I’m sure with time they’ll grow to understand.” Korra said with a small sigh. “They’re a stubborn bunch, that’s something that will never change. But they’re all good people.” Avatar Korra finished, strong and determined in her words. Wikilow was silent for a moment. The only sound being the howling wind and piling of snow.

“…I never thought otherwise.” Wikilow told his predecessor. Avatar Korra gave him a warm smile, a bright, passionate smile that shone through the cold tundra climate.

And then it all faded to white.

———

Wikilow slowly opened his eyes, half expecting to see some other spirit realm or Avatar. However, he was back on the mountain, still in his meditation form which he swiftly maneuvered out of. Arlo immediately ran toward him in a panic, intriguing Wikilow.

“Wikilow!” Arlo loudly called as he got in the Avatar’s face. But instead of answering, he took a quick look around and observed the different colour of the sky.

“How long was I gone?” Wikilow curtly asked the fire bender, taking a few long strides backwards to give him space.

“About a day, dude…” Arlo hurriedly answered before trailing off, formulating his next words. Wikilow noted his companions dissolved demeanour and look.

“Did something happen… and where is Elsi…or Gale?” Wikilow questioned after noticing their absences. Before Arlo could explain, Elsi and Gale themselves landed back on the summit. A rapid tornado swirling out of existence as they reached the ground. Gale proceeded to fly around the group as Elsi caught her breath. The air bender stumbled a bit as she approached the group, obvious concern on her face.

“What’s going on over there?” Arlo asked as Wikilow helped Elsi down against the summit. Wikilow looked up, offering both of them a puzzled expression. Elsi opened her mouth to respond before giving a somber glance at Wikilow. Taking a breath to gather her thoughts, she began.

“The Resistance, they’re being ambushed by the Dai Li. And they’re losing… losing pretty badly.” The air bender informed, directing their attention towards the opposite mountains, where the sound of explosions could be heard in the distance.

“Oh.. I see.” Wikilow responded, gaze fixated at the mountains. An unsure look fluttered into his eyes. “That’s…” He began but the words couldn’t make it out of him. “Very good…” He finished unconvincingly in his mind, recalling everything he had learned.

“We have to do something!” Arlo shouted, wildly gesturing with his arms.

“Arlo’s right.” Elsi agreed, face hard as she moved to stand beside them. “Wikilow…?” The air bender asked the Avatar, voice hesitant.

“We’re wasting time, lets go guys!” Arlo called to them, already making his way down the mountain. Wikilow took a step forward as if to stop them, but froze.

His eye twitched.

He took a deep breath to calm himself. Inside Wikilow’s mind his thoughts warred against each other.

“I should let the Dai Li do their job… They’re in the right… they’re always in the right.”

“But they’re not.. are they? After everything I just saw from them…”

“What do I do?”

“What’s right, what’s wrong?”

Nothing felt right or wrong, good or bad.

It was so terribly confusing. But, he didn’t have time to think.

“Arlo… hold on!” Wikilow called out, stopping the fire bender in his tracks.

“What?” He yelled back.

Wikilow slightly hesitated before he continued, closing his eyes. Upon opening them, they were glowing white.

“That’ll take too long.” He explained, making a storm of wind around the group, pulling Arlo back up the pathways. He gestured to Elsi to follow suit as he lifted them all off the ground and into the open air. Gale flew up with them. “Let’s go!” Wikilow said to them, quickly moving towards the mountains and action. His companions gave him looks of extreme surprise.

“Wait… what are you doing?” Arlo shouted, as he worriedly looked at the ground below. Elsi shared a similar sentiment, though the beginning of a proud smile decorated her face as she put the pieces together.

Wikilow gave each of his companions a long stare each as they flew before shortly answering.

“…What I hope is right.”

———

Bara Beifong groaned as his vision came back to him. He groggily grumbled before the smell of smoke reached him. Instantly, his mind recalled the truck being flung over. Mind instantly going to his family and Hark. Bara proceeded to fling himself onto his back, wincing in pain as his body screamed. But the Resistance’s leader was stubborn, and he pushed himself onto his knees and hands.

Bara’s vision was still considerably blurred, but he could make out the sight of fire and chaos surrounding him. He had landed in a small ditch by the road, hidden to most of the rebels and Dai Li agents. The truck was just a few feet away in the ditch. Absolutely wrecked.

“Yulan!” Bara cried, stumbling onto his feet, and leaning against the ditch’s side, fighting against the intense pain. Willing his body to move, he struggled to the truck. One of the doors was missing, the other was barely hanging onto the vehicle’s remains. But there was nothing, no one inside.

The man began to move further through the ditch, past the ditch for a few minutes. Observing the fighting going on around him. All the trucks appeared to have been forcefully pulled over, wreckage lying in the grass. Dai Li fought rebels, many having abandoned the headquarters and raced outside to help their fallen comrades. Many of whom were being rounded up by the agents.

They were losing.

“An ambush…” Bara realized as he heaved along. Though tired, he began thinking up strategies to salvage the operation. Until he felt an injured hand on his shoulder. Tense, Bara whipped around, though he instantly regretted the action when the pain spiked up. Letting out a gasp he fell on his back. However, he was relieved to find a familiar face.

“Hark…” Bara rasped, a weak smile on his face.

“B-Bara… are-are you al-alright.. w-wait no… obviously you’re n-not.” Hark worriedly muttered, waving his hands infront of him. He wasn’t in any better condition though. His scarf was torn up and his goggles were cracked and crooked. There were multiple injuries and blood on the engineer, though nothing too serious or life threatening.

“I’ll be fine… Hark… relax.” The older man assured the engineer. Getting into a sitting position against the ditch and taking another breath. “What happened? Where’s Yulan and Bo?” Bara fiercely questioned through grit teeth.

“I-I don’t know… s-sir. I j-just woke up a-alone and f-found you… sir.” Hark told him, coughing when a mountain of dirt flew over them.

“Damn!” Bara scowled, hair clinging to his face. “They’re fine… they’re fine! They have to be fine!” He reassured himself and Hark, mostly himself.

“W-what are we-we g-going to do-do s-sir?” Hark nervously sputtered, clumsily messing with his goggles.

“We got to regroup and retreat fast… Help me up with you?” Bara rasped, holding a slightly shaky hand out.

“Right…” The engineer agreed and used both hands to support the older man. He hulled Bara’s arm over his shoulder. They walked a few steps before Bara was roughly thrown to the ground again.

“ARGH!” The Resistance leader snapped out, writhing on the dirt floor. “Hark… what was that?” He yelled to the sheepish engineer, struggling to keep his voice even.

“S-S… sorry… sir…” Hark replied, scampering over to help the man. He reached his hand out for Bara to pathetically grasp. However, when the leader reached out, Hark calmly pulled it away.

“…Hark?” Bara asked, hand falling to the floor as Hark leaned over him, scarf just above his side.

“Sorry, Bara. No can do.” Hark slyly stated without stuttering, a crooked menacing smile on a confidant face.

“…Hark… this isn’t funny!” Bara angrily snapped.

“I’m not playing around, Mr. Beifong.” Hark said in turn, straightening his back and reaching into his coat. He pulled out a small pocket radio, only slightly damaged. Bara’s green eyes widened as realization hit him.

“You…you…you were a spy?”The Beifong breathed out, shock blanketing his pale face.

“Is that really so hard to believe, Bara?” Hark dramatically taunted, really drawing it out. “W…What? Is… is it r…really? St… stuttering  H…Hark?” The engineer continued, rubbing salt on the wound and bringing his hands to his face as if frightened. “As ordered by the Dai Li. This entire operation of yours is officially… finally coming to a close.” He said with a maniacal grin. He formed a small flaming dagger in his fist, bringing it close to Bara’s face. The latter drew in a breath, yet his gaze never wavered. “This…is the end.” Hark concluded, moving in for the kill.

However, during his lengthy and unnecessary monologue, Hark never noticed a figure stalking up behind him. Before the wayward engineer could swoop in and finish Bara off, he was struck in the back of the head with a metal plate. Promptly falling unconscious, the radio clattering to the ground.

Bara warily looked up at his saviour. What he saw was a panting Yulan, tightly gripping the plate in shaky hands. Her clothing was slightly torn, worn and burned. Various minor injuries displayed on her body. Bo was with her, who proceeded to entrap Hark in a pillar of earth.

His daughter dropped the plate and ran into Bara’s arms.

“DAD!” She cried, tightly squeezing him. “OH… thank freaking spirits you’re okay.” Yulan rapidly fired out one after the other. Bo sent a murderous glare toward Hark before joining the duo. A small piece of bloody cloth was covering his left eye. “How hurt are you? Can you walk?…” Yulan continued her panicked tirade.

“I’m fine!” Bara answered, shakily forcing himself to stand on his own feet. “But that’s not important right now. We have to focus on getting out of this mess!” The resistance’s leader ordered. Another explosion was heard beyond the ditch, as many of the resistance fighters had resorted to using the base’s explosive units.

“Are you sure you can move right now? Let alone fight?” His family questioned, incredulous. But an understanding passed between the Beifongs. They would fight, no matter the odds stacked against them.

“Gather up everyone you can find and get away.” Bara ordered the two. Proceeding to exit the battlefield. Jumping and ducking through the pain. Adrenaline rushed through the older man, numbing any and all pain he felt. “But I’ll stay behind and fight to the bitter end, you hear me? I’ll buy you as much time as possible.” The stubborn father stated.

Eventually, even after taking out Dai Li agent after agent, the adrenaline began to wear off.

The pain returned to him in droves, making his movements sloppy. Soon he found himself cornered against a large rock by about nine agents. Bara’s body was at his max. He prepared for the end, defiantly refusing to close his eyes while facing the enemy.

But it never came.

Bara’s first thought immediately was that he was going to be taken prisoner and then publicly executed. However, the agents were blown away in a storm of the four elements. Into the air, pushed away with water and earth. Scorched with fire to keep them down. Bara’s breath caught in his throat.

His nephew, standing in the middle of downed Dai Li agents, eyes glowing white in the Avatar State.

“B… W…I… You…” Bara quietly said to the young man, their eyes meeting as the fighting raged on around them. Yet slowly, it seemed to inexplicably pause. Yulan and Bo watched from a far, shell shocked. Elsi and Arlo helped the rebels fight. The group’s presence seemingly causing the Resistance’s fighters’ hope to flare up.

“…Bara Beifong.” His nephew calmly replied.

“You came…” Bara finally said after a long, long pause, swallowing his spit.

Wikilow cut to the chase.

“I…  I do not think I can be… ever be… Benji Beifong.” He started, making the leader only slightly lower his head. But he would not contest that fact anymore, whether it due to recent events or the pain wracking his body. Bara would accept and acknowledge the young man’s identity. “But… could I still get to know… the Beifong family…. as me… Wikilow?” The Avatar asked instead, unsure.

His head snapped back up in surprise. Then Bara’s eyes immediately softened. He gave a heartfelt nod.

“Of course.” He went warmly, tears filling his green eyes so much like Wikilow’s. “Please… please, welcome to the family…  Wikilow…” He said tearfully.

“Beifong.” Wikilow said back, stunning Bara once more. “Wikilow Beifong.” The young man repeated, trying the name out on his tongue. A small remnant of a spark in his lifeless green eyes. Though they didn’t appear that lifeless in that moment. “Avatar Wikilow Beifong.” Wikilow concluded with a satisfied nod.

Chapter Text

The Resistance clawed a victory out of the depths of despair. Avatar Wikilow played a critical part in that fragile win. Mowing down row after row of Dai Li agents. His movements were precise, yet lacked motivation. Wikilow somehow felt more hollow than his usual indifferent self. But as the fighting went on, and with his friends he seemed to find himself again. He was feeling more confident about his choice.

In the fight’s aftermath, the Resistance hightailed it back to their base. Gathering all they could and transporting it to a different cave system in a new mountain. Everything that was absolutely necessary was taken. Everything that could be taken, was taken.

Many of the rebels distrusted Wikilow. But most were swayed by his actions against the Dai Li. Especially by the fact, that it made no logical sense to spare the Resistance when they were about to be wiped out. They were extremely reluctant to interact with Wikilow at first. However, warmed up to the Avatar as the days passed. Still, Wikilow had his peace and alone time.

Elsi and Arlo were adjusting quite well in the Resistance group. Though, in the end the trio stayed together. So Wikilow wasn’t completely alone.

———

Arlo helped install lights into a wooden frame. Giving it a small tap before starting on the next. After fixing a few more lights he went on a break, exploring the new base. The fire bender decided to find his friends. And so tried to navigate the tunnels to the main cave. He found the two conversing with a frustrated Yulan, who appeared to be ranting about something.

“Hey guys, what’s goggle girl going on about?” Arlo inquired.

“Shut your air hole!” Yulan exclaimed, before returning to her rant.

“The engineering department has been having issues reinstalling their previous equipment.” Wikilow explained as his cousin continued their tirade.

“She kind of reminds me of Rin.” Elsi noted sadly at their old comrade’s mention. Arlo had been told of the ex water bender and Wikilow’s former partner. But she wasn’t mentioned that much in the group. More like an invisible presence between Elsi and Wikilow. One which Arlo decided not to pry on.

“Really?” Arlo replied. “So, what problems are they having?” The fire bender asked.

“They can’t figure out how it works-“ Elsi started before Yulan raised her voice.

“-We can’t figure out how the tech works because HARK was the one who made it in the first place! So HARK was the one who took care of it!” Yulan continued, kicking the wall in irritation.

“I’m going to assume that you already asked Hark then.” Arlo went.

“Obviously we interrogated the lousy traitor! Hasn’t been any help at all!…” Yulan darkly muttered, crossing her arms. “We’re going to try again in a bit… dad’s been reluctant to use the…the uh… the usual methods on him…” She informed, voice softening before she walked away.

“…Wikilow, you going to be there?” Arlo asked, concerned.

“Correct.” The Avatar confirmed.

“Maybe it would be better if someone else interrogated Hark. This is really hurting them.” Elsi suggested.

“Yeah…” The fire bender trailed off, watching the Beifong girl’s retreating figure.

Later, Arlo leaned against the cave’s wall outside the holding area. Where Hark and a few other Dai Li agents were being imprisoned. Inside, the sound of yelling, the occasional wall punch, and Wikilow’s monotonic voice could be heard. Arlo pulled at his white streak while waiting for them to finish. The tunnel was completely empty except for him. The guards having went inside with the others.

“I can’t believe this, Hark! We trusted you!” Bara’s booming voice yelled. The light on the ceiling swayed at his volume.

“How could you do this to us?!” Yulan screeched.

“Assistance would be your most logical course of action.” Wikilow droned.

“I thought we were friends!” Yulan yelled. Hark said something back which Arlo couldn’t discern. But it seemed to silence the room. Then Yulan took a deep shaky breath. “How… how could…you’re despicable… absolutely despicable!” She screamed, the sound of a slab reverberating into the tunnels. Yulan then stormed out of the room, tears streaming down her face as she left the tunnel. Not even acknowledging Arlo’s presence.

Bara and Wikilow then exited the room. The guards retaking their positions after them. Arlo silently motioned with his head towards Yulan’s direction. Which Bara immediately chased after. Wikilow stayed with Arlo.

“Didn’t go well, huh?” The ex cirque noted, shifting his posture.

“Hark continued to refuse assisting the Resistance.” Wikilow informed. “It is unlikely he will give in. If he worked for the Dai Li, then he would have received interrogation training.” The Avatar further elaborated.

“Isn’t he trying to make some sort of deal? I mean, he has a bunch of leverage on his side after all.” Arlo questioned.

“Agents are instructed to remain silent during interrogation. Deals are strictly prohibited.” Wikilow stated.

“Err…” The fire bender went, scratching the back of his head. Wikilow observed this reaction, tilting his head before realizing Arlo’s meaning.

“…I assume that my understanding is incorrect. That deals are often struck by the Dai Li agents in reality and that I was purposefully misinformed.” Wikilow concluded, looking down at the floor.

“I mean, I’ve never seen a Dai Li interrogation…but it’s kind of a well known fact that’s what they do.” Arlo awkwardly explained, thinking back to his lessons of the Hundred Year War.

“I see.” Wikilow stated, a flicker of disappointment and guilt in his eyes.

“So! You’re saying it’s pointless talking to Hark!” Arlo quickly asked, changing the subject.

“Unless different methods are implemented. Correct.” Wikilow answered, before they both left the tunnel.

———

Arlo was tinkering with some spare parts he found lying around the base. The fire bender was attempting to create a small device to get his mind off recent events. However, he found that he was missing some of the required components and so searched the base for them. Arlo ran into Yulan along the way.

“Oh, hey!” Arlo greeted with a wave as they passed each other.

“Weird hair.” Yulan said in turn, still put off by the interrogation. “Where you heading?” She asked him, hand on her hip.

“Just looking for some screws and stuff.” He truthfully answered,

“What for?” Yulan questioned, suspicious.

“Oh, uh… just working on a gadget to pass the time.” Arlo explained, handing his work to the Beifong. She turned it over in her hands with a scoff. However, her eyes lit up with an idea.

“Follow me, I’ll show you the workshop.” Yulan instructed, handing it back to him. Arlo did, and the Beifong led him to another section of the cave where the Resistance’s technical experts were madly working on machines. “You can grab stuff from over there.” She informed, pointing as a bunch of boxes in the corner containing screws, nuts, wires and tools.

“Cool, thanks!” Arlo happily said in turn. Grabbing what he needed and finishing up his gadget. Yulan focused on her own device, one of Hark’s that she was attempting to break down. To little success.

“…You think you could understand this?” She asked Arlo, pulling her goggles over her eyes.

“Err… I don’t know. I’ll give it a shot though if you want.” Arlo answered, walking over to the device. Yulan handed him some goggles, but he just chuckled and handed them back. “No goggles for me, thank you!” He cheekily turned down, inspecting the machine. After a few minutes, he put some gloves on and tried a few things out. The machine started beeping, and after more time passed seemed to start. “That good?” Arlo asked, to which Yulan excitedly nodded. The other engineers sped toward them at the news he got one of the machines to work.

“Well! If that’s all that needed doing! I’ll be off-“ Arlo tried to say but was cut off by Yulan.

“Could you check out the other machines too?” She eagerly asked.

“Err…” The fire bender went as the other engineers and mechanics joined in. “I’ll think about it!” He eventually said, running out of the room as quickly as he could.

———

Hark was alone in his cell, cased behind thick rock pillars. His scarf was torn and his goggles were off, revealing narrow dark eyes. The engineer sighed, throwing a pebble against the wall to ease his relentless boredom. It wasn’t all bad though. His fellow Dai Li captives were completely bound in ropes from head to toe in tight constricting cells. And usually unconscious in that aspect. At least he could move around, even while being handcuffed to a stalagmite. But that was the extent of the luxuries afforded by his prior relationships.

Footsteps approached his cell, making the engineer believe that the Beifongs were back for more interrogations. However, the clank of metal drew his attention to the bars. Where a small pile of mechanical materials sat. Looking up, Hark saw Arlo.

“You won’t be able to make a radio or something. I already made sure of that.” The cirque informed before sitting against the opposite wall, pulling out a smaller device.

“Is this your idea of a bribe?” Hark scoffed, not moving from his previous position on the ground. “Because, I’m gaining a lot more from letting you fools scramble without my tech.” He mocked, face dark.

“Making sure you don’t go crazy from boredom.” Arlo said instead, turning his device on with a click. “…Not like we need to bribe you. I got one of your machines to work.” The cirque explained with a sigh.

“Seriously? I overcomplicated them as much as I could!” Hark exclaimed.

“You could’ve lowered their efficiency with no one none the wiser with how much you encoded. Or at least a failsafe to blow it or something.” Arlo noted, eyes bouncing back and forth from his device’s screen.

“It was necessary to at least make it realistic. There’s only so far I can push my pride as an engineer.” Hark scoffed, rolling his eyes. However, he saw Arlo slightly tuned out of the conversation. “What even is that?” The engineer questioned. The cirque turned his device around, showing some sort of game being played on the screen. “…Of course the clown wastes their time and stuff making a game.” Hark mocked. Arlo’s hands clenched around the device.

“Am I the only one who wants to have fun these days?” He asked, exasperated.

“Fun? Really?” Hark went.

“Yeah, fun! Fun is why technology’s awesome.” Arlo muttered.

“You got to be kidding me… you do realize this is the Resistance, right?” Hark rebutted.

“…Weapons aren’t and never will be fun. I’d rather not be working on them…” Arlo quietly said back, eyes glued to his screen.

“Mph… guess that means nothing’ll get done after all.” Hark smirked.

“…No… more people’ll get hurt by the Dai Li than weapons. Who am I to complain if it makes people happy?” Arlo stated, standing up to leave the holding area.

“Why’d you come here?” Hark demanded to know. Arlo took a breath, plastering a small smile on his face.

“Like I said, making sure you don’t get bored. See ya man…” The cirque ended with as he left. Leaving Hark alone once more. A few long, silent minutes ticked by. The sound of Arlo’s footsteps faded away. The engineer looked at the pile of scrap, untouched. He contemplated it, before scoffing and turning away.

———

Arlo walked back to the workshop with that same smile on. Entering the workshop he greeted Yulan and the other engineers.

“Hey!” He causally greeted, grinning.

“Weird hair!” Yulan cheerfully said back.

“You guys still need help with the machines?” The fire bender asked, shifting his gaze to the various devices around the cave. A chorus of yes’s answered him and he nodded. “Got it, can I just start or?” Arlo went, receiving approval. Wandering to a random machine, which was most definitely some sort of weapon that just needed to be reassembled, his eyes slightly clouded over.

“I’ll simplify it… make it easier to use for the others…” Arlo thought as he started working. “Come on…” He pushed himself at his slow progress. “This can work… this can be fun… make it fun…” Arlo forced himself to think. He took a breath, feeling the edge of the game he had made. His eyes cleared, enthusiasm back in place.

“I’m making more of those later.” Arlo happily muttered, thinking of the possible games he could create.

Arlo smiled, the pieces clicking into place.

Chapter Text

A Dai Li agent exited a small shop. A greedy smile on his face and malevolence in his eyes as he stalked the alleys. A hefty sum of money in his pocket. The night was his and his alone. The agent began making their way toward the next location to extort. Taking delight in his annual routine and the power it gave him. The fear people had for him.

Even the silence bowed to him.

A sound pierced his euphoria. Making the agent whip around behind him. There was nothing but the wind in the alley. Scoffing, the agent continued on his way. Another sound, a quick intake of breath. But before the agent could even respond to it, the flat metal surface of a spear whacked him on the side of his head. Knocking the agent unconscious. His attacker sighed, dragging the agent away as they had done many times before. The spear was mounted on their back once more. But once the agent was placed into a suitable location, their assailant grasped it again.

Rin plunged the spear into the agent’s heart, killing them for good.

…

…

“Rin?” Another, deeper voice spoke. Stealing away her mute reward. She quickly moved to defend herself from the newcomer. But they frantically put their hands up to signify they weren’t a threat. “Whoa! Hold it! Hold it!” They stammered, moving toward her. Rin took a few cautious steps back, tightening her hold. From the shadows a young man emerged, entering the moonlight. Charred flattened spikes hanging off his head. Glistening golden eyes staring back at Rin. The ex water bender’s eyes widened after studying his face, which had seemed faintly familiar.

“…Rozoku…” Rin coldly acknowledged, stance only tensing more at his appearance. “What are you doing in the Earth States?” She questioned, eyes narrowing at her former acquaintance. He wore a simple brown open short coat over a long white shirt, a dark cap facing forward on his head.

“I…I could ask the same of you…” Rozoku slowly replied, lowering his arms.

“It’s none of your business!” Rin snapped, gesturing at him with her spear. The fire bender’s eyes trailed downwards, at the limp body at Rin’s feet. Blood slowly leaked from the corpse, pooling into one red lake. Rin took a couple steps back to avoid the vicious sight.

“…Did…did you do that?” Rozoku nervously asked, drawing his mouth into a thin line.

“Well you were watching weren’t you?” Rin sassed, but before she could continue a loud street commotion caught their attention. “Tcsh…” The young woman muttered, backing away to flee. “You’re on your own!” She yelled back. Disappearing into the shadows before he could talk. Behind a corner, Rin tried to force her feet to move. Yet it was as if they were chained to the alley’s walls.

“Rozo! Why’d you-WHY IS THERE A BODY?” A deep masculine voice yelled.

“Rozo?” Rin internally snickered at the nickname.

“It wasn’t me!” Rozoku immediately defended, jumping away from the corpse.

“Why is there a body, then?” A separate, sweeter voice questioned.

“I- well- I-“ The fire bender struggled to explain.

“…They don’t sound like the Dai Li…” Rin noted, still hiding. Rozoku and the strangers continued to bicker before a paper airplane hit the wall. Rozoku bent over and picked it up, unfolding it and reading the scribbles inside.

“Nat’s telling us to hurry up or he’ll leave without us.” The fire bender read aloud. “I- you know what? I’ll explain later, we got to go!” Rozoku stated, turning around to leave. The others with him agreed. Rin stayed pressed against the wall, listening.

“What are they? No…” She thought, before closing her eyes. Before even she knew what had happened. Rin stepped out from the alley, cloak swaying behind her. Spear in hand she braced for an imminent attack. Two girls were with Rozoku. One had a large athletic build and choppy hair. The other was smaller and petite, with a frenzied air about her. The smaller girl saw Rin first. Slamming her foot down and spinning into a T pose. Causing the rocks and pebbles around them to rise off the ground. She then slammed her hands together, launching the stone at Rin.

“Wait Hafu!” Rozoku tried to say but it was already done. Rin spun her spear, deflecting each of the projectiles while jumping out of the way. The other girl ran forward, pulling back a large fist to swing at Rin. She ducked out of reach, kicking them in the stomach in turn.

“Stop!” Rozoku shouted, causing the fighting to cease. He took a deep breath before continuing. “Guys… this is Rin.” He introduced.

———

“You joined the Resistance?” Rin doubtfully asked, sitting on the other side of a circular table, Rozoku opposing her. The group had taken shelter in an abandoned run down building. It was a small town, Huíyì. Not notable for anything, and disappearing among all the other small areas of the Earth States in comparison to the bigger cities. But, it had almost meant there were less Dai Li agents. Thus, easier to eliminate when passing through.

“It’s that surprising huh…” Rozoku sighed, slouching in his chair. “…Left school early to join the military. Then got the chance to volunteer for a covert operation over here.” He explained, leaning back.

“So the Fire Nation isn’t completely neutral after all…” Rin dryly replied. Crossing her arms over her spear on the table.

“…Well, that’s my story. You?” Rozoku inquired, rubbing at his eye.

“Assassin.” Rin curtly answered. “Well, technically former. But there’s no way I’m telling you the whole thing.” She thought. Rozoku froze at her words.

“Did… did you actually murder Miss Ping?” He incredulous questioned.

“…Maybe.” Rin replied, rolling the spear under her hands.

“Spirits of the- what the heck, Rin?!” Rozoku exclaimed, wide eyed.

“I regret a lot of things okay.” She darkly retorted, glaring at her former acquaintance. He crumbled at that and sank into himself.

“Kay…” He mumbled. “So… was earlier a job or?” The fire bender asked with a huff.

“Personal.” The young woman answered, leaving it at that. Rozoku quickly nodded in turn. “Are you and Koto still talking?” She lightly asked, though her tone indicated disinterest. Rozoku blinked, processing her question before speaking.

“Oh uh, yeah we’re still in touch. Haven’t been able to talk much lately since we’ve both been pretty busy. I’m over here, and she’s married and dealing with a kid,” The fire bender informed, causing Rin to do a double take.

“Did… did you say kid? Seriously?” She gawked.

“Wait a second! It’s not as bad as it sounds! She adopted!” Rozoku quickly clarified.

“Sheesh, thought Koto turned into one of those blubbering idiots.” Rin stated. Rozoku let out a chuckle that almost seemed genuine. The conversation died off, just the two of them looking anywhere but each other.

“How long you in town for?” Rozoku asked after some time.

“I was going to leave today.” Rin spoke, planning ahead for later. “I’m going to have to jack another car…the idiocy of some people I swear…” She thought with an eye roll.

“Oh, okay.” Rozoku stiffly nodded. “Do… do you have time to help out with something first?” He awkwardly asked of her.

“Excuse me?” The ex water bender went, narrowing her eyes.

“It’s- it’s just a quick raid we’re doing on the east factory! Could really use the help if I’m being honest…” Rozoku hurriedly explained, widely waving his hands. “But, if you don’t want to that’s fine!” He added with a forced laugh. Rin stayed silent. A small pop in the building’s basement momentarily derailed the conversation. A yell made Rozoku stand up and leave. “I got to look at that quickly! Think about it!” He said over his shoulder, descending the hatch that led down.

Once he was out of sight Rin scoffed at the notion.

“Just my luck…” She inwardly scowled. As the Hafu girl climbed out, shooting a quick glance at her before moving to inspect the sink. The wavy haired fighter turned the tabs, a few minuscule droplets leaking out the rusted tap.

Drip drop…drip drop…

Rozoku’s group consisted of himself, Hafu who apparently grew up on Kyoshi Island, the other girl named Sami who was also the only local, and Nat, their resident driver.

Drip drop… drip drop…

“Why does the first Resistance group I meet have to include… them…?” Rin wondered. She had been going from town to town, killing any Dai Li agent she could get away with. But she had been trying to find some pocket or branch of the rebel organization. Agni knows it would be so much more effective than offing random agents off the streets.

Drip drop… drip drop…

Rin had told herself she would be okay with any sort of people that would be her first contact. The thought of it being Rozoku was not appealing in the slightest however. And trying to find someone else was seeming more so by the minute.

Drip drop… drip drop…

The ex water bender inwardly groaned as Hafu left the room. A minute passed before Rozoku poked his head up from the hatch, bouncing back onto the floor.

Drip drop… drip drop…

“Hey Rin, we have a water situation down here. Mind lending a hand?” The fire bender innocently requested.

Drip drop… drip drop…

Rin froze before snapping her head forward, knuckles turning white. Cold air rushed through her body. Flashes of her parents shop went through her mind, of countless glass figurines being given out for nothing.

Drip drop… drip drop…

Of fake smiles and faces.

Drip drop… drip drop…

Of betrayal.

Drip drop… drip drop…

Rin yanked her spear off the table and stomped toward the exit. Rozoku made a surprised sound that died in his throat. The floorboards creaked under her weight. The tap seemed to stall as she spun around to give him a furious glare.

“I’d rather not be used just for your convenience.” Rin uttered, voice full of contempt. At first Rozoku was confused, before understanding dawned on his face. Eyes and mouth slowly widening. He paled dramatically.

“I- I didn’t mean it like that!” He sputtered, clambering to defend himself. Rin coldly scoffed, mind made up.

“Whatever, what’s done is done, right?” She sarcastically replied, she took another step toward the door. Peg clinking against the floor. Rozoku’s eyes trailed downwards.

“When did-“ He began before Rin cut him off.

“Did you just notice?!” She snapped, bringing the wooden peg down once more.

“I-I…I’m sorry… about, that… about everything…really… everything…” Rozoku quietly told her. So full go emotion that Rin could almost believe him. She looked at him again with fiery scorn, hand on the knob to leave. “Can… can I show you something quick…? Rin…” The fire bender asked as she began twisting the handle. She wanted to ignore him and just get out so badly. So very badly.

Rin turned around, spear glinting in the little light inside. Silently, Rozoku walked to a separate door near the sink. Hafu peeked out from the hatch, gaping.

“Rozo! You can’t possibly be-“ The warrior started.

“Please just let me do this…” Rozoku softly stated.

“We just got one of those to work!” Hafu argued, but the fire bender simply turned and gave them both one of the most remorseful faces she had ever seen. Hafu quieted down, and shut the hatch. Rin, suspiciously followed Rozoku through the door, hitting cool metal ground. In front of her was an array of beat up motorcycles. Chipped paint and bent parts all around a garage.

Rin stilled, just staring at the show. Rozoku coughed, and shook one of the bikes farther down. It had a warm colour scheme to it, and was fully intact.

“…I know this is probably worthless to you… seeing as you probably already got rides and stuff. But, you like bikes, right?” Rozoku gently asked, a nostalgic feel to him.

It brought forward an old memory… of better days…

————

*Flashback* Nine years ago…

It had been the perfect afternoon. The sun so blindingly bright they had to cover their eyes. Golden rays of light reflecting in the waves. Like something out of a dream. It sure felt like one, that perfect day.

It had been outside of town, where the ground was flat yet still hard enough for biking. Rin’s family could never afford one. And none of their neighbours had ever let the girl borrow one of theirs. The long line of kids just rode pass her house, laughing and racing each other in summertime glee. But that day was different. Koto’s mom had gone overboard on her birthday. So Koto had a few bikes to spare.

They had left early morning. Rin, Rozoku and Koto. Excitedly dragging the bikes across town. Once they got far out, Rin fell off her bike more times then she could count. Yet each slight peddle forward was exhilarating all the same. It was her first time on a bike.

They all laughed, harmonizing with the wind and sea.

Rin stood the bike up again, determined to get it right. Feet planted on the ground she had a comically serious face on. Rin felt a hand on one of the handles, overtop hers. Then again on her other. It was Rozoku and Koto, smiling as they pulled her forward.

“Okay! Now go!” The two yelled un unison, pushing Rin forward. She squealed as she wheeled away, wind flying into her face and tangling her hair.

“I’m going! I’m going!” Rin gleefully celebrated as her two best friends joined her.

Nothing could ruin that day.

Not then, not ever…

*Flashback End*

———

Rin quickly shook the memory off. Silently running her hand over the metal. She opened her mouth to say something, but opted not to. However, she remembered that bitterness that had haunted her. Remembered the betrayal she had felt. Rin’s eyes hardened, hand recoiling.

“…You think… you think a stupid bike will make up for what you did…?” She asked quietly, fury underlying every word. His face contorted at her remark.

“I just-“ Rozoku tried to say.

“A bike making up for years of-“ Rin shouted before he cut her off.

“I’M SORRY OKAY! AGNI! WHAT DO YOU WANT ME TO SAY? I’M SORRY RIN!” Rozoku angrily snapped. Rin took a step back, slightly shocked before doubling down.

“Do you know what it was like for me-“ She started before he interrupted, steaming and tears leaking from the fire bender’s eyes.

“YOU THINK I DON’T KNOW?! DO YOU THINK I WAS JUST OKAY AFTER YOU DISAPPEARED? AGNI! I COULDN’T LIVE WITH MYSELF! I’M TRYING TO MAKE UP FOR WHAT I DID! I’M TRYING!” Rozoku broke down, hiccuping as he backed away. The other rebels were cautiously looking through the garage door. Rin was still, stunned into silence. “…*sob* I’m trying…” He sobbed, sliding against the wall. “…I’m so, so, so sorry…” Rozoku quietly repeated. He looked up at her expressionless face, before squeezing his eyes shut. Shakily, he stumbled his way back into the building, closing the door and leaving Rin in the garage alone.

———

She took the bike and left. Speeding down the road and out of Huíyì town. Rin broke her passive facade, looking contemplative in the flickering shadows and moonlight.

“So… that happened…” The ex water bender soberly thought to herself. “Rozoku… happened… he, sure looked regretful…” Rin admitted. Ahead was the intersection that would lead out of the state. It stood alone in the plains, waiting for travellers. Rin tried to push the incident down, but it rebounded back. She gasped and mentally curled into herself. Finally dawning what she had just done. Rin slammed on the breaks, the motorcycle skidding to a halt. “Agni! He changed! He freaking changed!” She guiltily yelled, voice echoing throughout the plains.

And Rin had made it seem like it was nothing.

“I got to fix this! I’m going to fix this!” She determined, turning around and heading back to Huíyì. Rin turned east, to the factory where they were heading. So what if Rozoku and Koto’s motives had changed at some point? So what if their friendship had turned sour at the end? She remembered those happy times. Their smiling faces and laughs as they enjoyed all that life could offer. They had met as kids. And no kid could’ve created that sort of long term plan. Their friendship had been genuine, at least once.

———

Arriving at the factory, a resounding boom caused the ground to shake and Rin to almost lose her balance. Steering into a dense clearing, she scoped the field. Nat seemed to use a rifle to snipe from a far. A bead of sweat trickling down his forehead. The other three were engaged in combat with a squad of Dai Li agents. Most likely having been caught during their raid.

Fortunately, they were holding their own against the agents. Hafu’s fluid movements dancing around the enemy. Sami employed brute force, being a non bender. She crashed through earth and wrestled her opponents to the ground. Rozoku stuck with his fire bending, an offensive approach that forced the agents back.

Rin let out a breath, they were okay. However, that soon changed.

Another wave of agents emerged from the factory. Increasing the pressure on the Resistance. Soon, the Resistance had let themselves be separated. The Dai Li’s main strategy. Hafu and Sami backed each other up as they fought side by side. But Rozoku was not so lucky. Though he fought valiantly, he was getting slowly overwhelmed. Jumping over rocks and projectiles. The fire bender called out for the others, but his voice was lost in the commotion.

Rin moved.

Thrusting her spear into one agent’s chest, she began covering a shocked Rozoku.

“Fight you idiot!” She yelled at him to get the fire bender moving. Which he did, with a new burst of confidence. With that over with, the fight was ended after a long strenuous battle. The Resistance group stared at her, lost at what to do.

“Err… I hope it’s alright that I showed up.” Rin awkwardly began, scratching the back of her head.

“We got to go.” Nat whispered to the others.

“Rozoku.” She said, getting the fire bender’s attention. She gulped. “I’m sorry, about earlier. I was wrong to say that.” Rin sincerely apologized, looking away from their eyes.

“Rin…” She heard her former friend say, quietly. The ex water bender turned to exit, expecting rejection. But, she looked back, and instead saw his muddy hand extended to her. A relieved smile on his scratched up face.

Rin took it, grinning.

Now she knew what she was going to do. They would escape, and Rin would ask to join them. She would probably have to explain a lot of things, but a vague “I left the assassin business” would do. It was a good-

A gunshot rang through the air.

Blood dripped.

Rozoku fell.

Chapter Text

A dark night in the desert, eerily silent. Wind blowing sand across the dunes. A single metal base stood above the waste. Lording over the desert. A single Dai Li agent patrolled the exterior. Guarding a solid door that led inside. They played with their collar as the sand stood still. A breeze almost blowing their hat off. The wind picked up, so the agent further secured their hat. They grew concerned as the wind seemed to swell in intensity. Having to look away to avoid the incoming grains of sand.

The wind was naturally turning into a storm. They tried to enter the building, only to find the door jammed. Growling, the agent reached for a radio on their hip. Only to be suddenly blinded by a flash of light. Cursing, the agent dropped the radio to the ground, which the storm flung away in the distance. The agent lost their balance, and was grappled by the sand and quickly submerged underground. The sand parted to reveal the agent out cold.

Wind storm subsiding, Wikilow, Elsi, Arlo and Gon, a sand bender emerged.

Rushing to the door, Wikilow easily unlocked it, allowing them entry.

An hour later, the group was abandoning a decimated base through the desert. Unconscious Dai Li agent lined up in front of the ruins. The night was blind to their activities.

———

“How’d the mission go?” Yulan nonchalantly asked as they returned. Having been gone for a couple days.

“The mission was a success.” Wikilow reported.

“Yeah, nothing went wrong.” Elsi corroborated, stretching her arms.

“Good to hear.” Yulan praised, quickly preparing something before walking off with the trio and Gale. “Oh, Weird hair! We finished the reactor while you were gone. Should be good to go in two weeks.” She informed.

“…Awesome!” Arlo cheered with only a slightly strained smile.

“You guys got back just in time! We got guests coming in a few hours!” Yulan announced, awkwardly chuckling at their surprised reactions. “Sorry, we got the news after you left.” She went, tapping her goggles.

“Who’s coming?” Elsi curiously asked after wrangling Gale from pestering a random passerby.

“A lot of my relatives, our relatives, the Beifongs!” Yulan explained, shooting a glance at Wikilow. “They were really insistent on meeting you, when the news got to them, that well, Avatar, you know?” She gestured, the stoic young man nodding.

“It is not wise for important figures to come.” Wikilow criticized, causing Yulan’s face to fall.

“…We know, unfortunately. That’s why there’re people who aren’t coming.” The female engineer sighed.

“I apologize for upsetting you.” The Avatar said.

“You didn’t, B…Buddy.” Yulan rebutted, perking up. “But it should be fun! Can’t wait for you to meet the rest of the family!” She enthusiastically continued.

“Yeah, should be real cool goggle girl.” Arlo teases to which said goggle girl huffed. “Who else is coming then? President? Fire Lord?” He joked, a small skip in his step.

“No one that important weird hair. Though maybe a circus clown might show up.” She shot back without missing a beat. Arlo mimed an over dramatic stab wound to his heart. “Few friends from Republic City are showing up. Getting some more help with the tech. Oh! And Jinora’s coming!” Yulan announced, listing the visitors off.

Arlo’s eye twitched.

“…Air Acolytes?” He asked after subtly composing himself.

“Yeah, it’s freaky annoying finding time to get them here. But, with the Dai Li preoccupied with what we’re doing, we got time!” Yulan affirmed, enunciating her last words.

“…Cool.” The fire bender replied with a wide smile. Wikilow and Elsi noticed his discreet change in demeanour, but did not push the issue in front of Yulan. With that, they left to prepare for their guests’ arrival.

———

Hours later, the four sat above one of the tunnels in the main cave. The Resistance in a larger frenzy than usual down below. Arlo spent the time engrossed in a new game he had made. Some sort of shooting mode. The fire bender’s focus was entirely on the handheld device. Elsi made small chat with an excited Yulan, who regaled the group with fond tales of the Beifong family. Wikilow watched the exchange in silence.

The various fighters were ushered away from the cave’s centre. Looking on in eager anticipation. The ground shook, rumbling as it cracked open. Two metal trucks were pulled upwards and out of the hole. Which closed itself in turn.

From inside the truck, the door was ripped open in surprising speed. A youthful elderly woman revealing herself to be the culprit.

“HELLO!” She shouted, as the Resistance cheered.

“Great Grandma Opal!” Yulan excitedly yelled back, racing down to greet the elder. Wikilow, Elsi, and Arlo following behind. Though the cirque dragged his feet across the ground.  Yulan gave Opal Beifong a large hug which was returned. Another older gentleman around Opal’s age exited the truck. A long curly white beard that curled at his feet. “Great Grandpa Bolin!” Yulan exclaimed, giving him a hug as well.

“Yulan! It’s been ages since we last saw you! You’re almost engine-nearing my height!” Bolin joked, laughing a boisterous laugh. The others around him forced a chuckle out. Arlo sweat dropped at the pun.

The fire bender moved to introduce himself to the Beifong elders. However, two more people emerged from the truck. An extremely old man, far older then Bolin and a hunched back, eyes wrinkled up into thin slits. He was supported by a younger, but still old woman. With long grey curls flowing behind her back.

The two were dressed in traditional air nomad attire.

Arlo’s eye twitched again.

He rapidly blinked, fighting himself to keep his eye open to no avail. The fire bender agitatedly rubbed at it, trying to make the eye cooperate. It was no use, the eyelids continuing to incessantly jerk up and down. The sight was extremely odd to the people nearby. Desperate, Arlo began hitting the socket with his hand. Finally, his two friends confronted him.

“Arlo, are you okay?” Elsi quietly whispered, turning away from the reunion.

“I’m-I’m fine! Don’t worry about it!” Arlo quickly refuted, still rapidly blinking.

“Y…you don’t look fine, Arlo. You should really get your eye checked.” The air bender suggested, concerned for their friend. Wikilow was already prepared to do so, raising his arm-

“I said I’m fine!” Arlo uncharacteristically snapped, before instantly backing down. “I’ll go look at it right now actually, away! Have fun guys! It’s fine!” He abruptly decided, hurriedly retreating, still holding his eye.

“Arlo!” Elsi called out, but was lost in the sea of voices. “Oh! He’s already gone!” She dejectedly noted, sighing. “Come on, let’s go find him.” Elsi tried to say, rushing off. Before he could follow however, Wikilow felt a burly arm wrap around his shoulders. Darting his eyes, he saw the identity as Bolin Beifong.

‘OI! You’re the new Avatar, right?” Bolin energetically shouted. Opal gently chiding him beside the two.

“…Correct. I am Avatar Wikilow.” The young man confirmed with a straight face, fixing his hat that the impact had shifted. The two blinked at him before softly chuckling to themselves.

“Man… you really are nothing like Korra.” Bolin quietly stated, a sad but accepting smile. The elder released the Avatar, who promptly corrected his posture. Wikilow tilted his head.

“I apologize if my lack of character disappoints you.” Wikilow dryly went, but was soon interrupted by the elders.

“What no! We’re not disappointed at all!” Bolin quickly reassured, surprisingly agile for his age.

“We were already prepared for this. It’s just…” Opal started.

“Really weird, really, super duper, weird.” Bolin finished for her.

“I see…” Wikilow noted, curtly nodding.

“But forget that! We’re still family after all, eh!” Bolin cheered, shooting his fist into the air, Opal clapping besides him. Wikilow nodded again, face indifferent. But the two elders didn’t seem to mind. The couple left to talk with Yulan more, giving him the opportunity to catch up with Elsi and locate Arlo. However, the two dressed in air nomad attire approached him.

“Hello there, young man.” The woman warmly greeted, guiding the older gentlemen along. Wikilow stared at her for a moment, before recognition from his files kicked in.

“Master Jinora.” The Avatar respectfully acknowledged.

“I shouldn’t be surprised you know who I am.” Jinora replied with a chuckle.

“You are an important figure in Republic City. It could only be assumed.” Wikilow went. The air bending master nodded, studying him a moment longer before the older man wheezed.

“Hello…” He rasped, in an old croaking voice. There was a familiar warmth in the elder’s small eyes that Wikilow couldn’t identify. The old master used a curved wooden cane. Taking a shaky step toward him, he tapped the cane near Wikilow’s foot. The old master looked up, his senile appearance crumbling away like dust in the wind. Revealing the wise soul that was Tenzin.

“Hello, Avatar…” Tenzin whispered, wondrously. Reliving more then a hundred years worth of memories.

“Dad.” Jinora chuckled, putting a hand on his shoulder.

“Master Tenzin.” Wikilow stated, tilting his head at the elder’s behaviour. Tenzin’s cheeks widened at his words. Proceeding to step back once more. Jinora then turned to him, thoughtful.

“There is much I wish to discuss with you. If you have time, Wikilow I believe?” The master asked, to which he confirmed. Before that, from over her should Wikilow could see one last figure exit the truck. Which was promptly moved away from the cave’s centre. It was another old woman, with long black and grey hair. Vibrant green eyes. The woman approached them.

“Hey.” She said to Wikilow, a passionate spark in her eyes.

“Hello.” He said in turn, studying her face for an identity. After some time, Wikilow recalled that he had met the woman in Republic City. When he had been fetching items for Arlo’s circus. However, he couldn’t place a name and so tilted his head. A flash of hurt and sympathy passed over the woman and Jinora’s faces.

“Asami Sato.” The woman introduced herself with a small grin, shaking his hand. He seldom recognized the name at least, from various files from the Dai Li. Though he had never viewed a photo of her before.

“It is an honour to meet you, Mrs. Sato. I am Avatar Wikilow… we met in Republic City.” Wikilow stated, making Asami’s eyes widen.

“Oh? You remember such a small meeting?” The former CEO inquired.

“I have an efficient memory.” The Avatar explained.

“Really?” Asami went, laughing to herself. “I’ve heard quite a lot of things about you.” She said more seriously.

“I see.” Wikilow stated.

Asami was silent for a few seconds, shuffling around in her large coat. Before she put her hands together.

“I have something to give you. From Avatar Korra. Could we go somewhere private?” She quietly requested. Wikilow blinked, instead looking around for Elsi or Arlo.

“I apologize, but I can not fulfill your request at this time. I need to find my, friends.” He turned down with a shake of his head. Asami nodded, understanding.

“Elsi, and Arlo, yes?” Jinora inquired, though there was something off about her voice. Something akin to regret.

“Correct.” He affirmed, stepping back to search for the two. However, he didn’t need to. As the air bender soon returned, pushing her way through the crowd toward them. “Did you locate Arlo?” Wikilow questioned. To which Elsi sadly shook her head.

“I couldn’t find him. Thought I’d ask around.” She explained. Elsi moved to continue, but paused upon seeing the elders. “Wait, Master Tenzin, Jinora, and Asami Sato?” The young woman gaped in awe. Elsi looked from them to Wikilow, taking a large step back. “Oh, I didn’t mean to interrupt!” She apologized with a respectful bow.

“You weren’t interrupting anything, dear.” Asami assured. “We can talk later, go find your friend.” She then told Wikilow. Elsi blinked at her words, before rapidly shaking her head.

“No, no no! Please carry on. I’ll go find, Arlo!” Elsi insisted. The Avatar tilted his head, before nodding.

“That is a reasonable method of operation.” He stated. “Mrs. Sato, I can show you somewhere private.” Wikilow told the old woman, who after a moment of hesitation, agreed. As they walked off, Elsi had a small, animated talk with the air bending masters before they too left elsewhere. Gale flew down, though their report was rather lacklustre on Arlo’s location. With a sigh she began asking around for an idea where the fire bender was.

“Is something going on with Weird Hair?” Yulan prodded upon being asked.

“He… kind of ran off. Do you have any idea where he is?” Elsi explained.

“Err, best guess would be the workshop. But I doubt he’s there as everyone’s out here.” Yulan replied.

“Oh, I’ll go check it out, thanks Yulan.” Elsi said, running off toward the workshop. Yulan watched the air bender leave, contemplating.

———

Wikilow led Asami through the cool winding tunnels. The crowd slowly thinning out the farther they walked. Occasionally, they would stop for Asami to talk with someone.  The old woman was surprisingly youthful for her age.The former CEO, whose son ran Future industries by that point, talked with Wikilow about the Resistance. Eventually the two wandered into a small cave, which was luckily empty.

“What is it that Avatar Korra asked you to give me?” Wikilow inquired.

“Well, I heard you reconnected with your past lives before Korra.” Asami began, to which he nodded at. “Well, even though that probably makes most of this mute. Avatar Korra wrote this for her successor, you.” The elder explained, pulling out a thick, well kept journal from her coat. Wikilow silently took it, flipping through the pages. “It’s not completely useless. Has some stuff from people, other then Korra in there.” Asami added, as he quickly began flipping through the journal.

“I see…” Wikilow said after a short pause, storing the journal away. “My predecessor must have trusted you greatly to watch over it.” He went, watching her crinkled face morph into confusion.

“I would think so… we loved each other after all…” Asami whispered, wiping a small tear from her eye. Wikilow blinked, tilting his head.

“I was not aware Avatar Korra had a significant other.” He stated.

“You didn’t?” The elder gasped, face falling.

“I was told my predecessor hadn’t a need for such a thing. But, I assume this was incorrect.” The young man questioned.

“Of course it was a lie!” Asami instantly answered, muttering a curse under her breath. She drew in a deep breath, cooling down. “…Anyways, I hope that you get something out of this…” She finished with an encouraging smile, age showing.

“…Thank you.” Wikilow said to her.

“No thank you, Wikilow. I’m just glad I got to meet you…” Asami warmly stated, giving a tiny bow before exiting the cave, leaving him alone. He blinked, just standing there for a minute. Before taking the journal out and beginning to read.

———

Yulan entered the workshop, finding only a few of the engineering team present.

“Did Weird Hair come over?” She asked one of the guys.

“Elsi already came over and asked that. Is something wrong?” They inquired.

“Just trying to find the clown.” Yulan explained, playing it off as nothing. They nodded at her answer.

“Got it, he actually did come in about an hour ago. But he didn’t stay long. Rolled one of the other reactors away to work on it before the tunnels filled up.” The engineer reported. Yulan hummed, thanking them before exiting the workshop.

“Okay… where is he?” She wondered, aimlessly wandering through the tunnels. Yulan tapped her goggles as she pondered his whereabouts. Soon, the engineer had travelled to the farthest tunnels of the cave system. Sighing, Yulan moved to head back but a small rumble beneath made her pause. Waiting, another small rumble along with a faint echo came forth from the ground. Curiously, Yulan crouched down and put her head against the stone. She could hear the constant banging and whirring of machinery.

“What?” Yulan muttered, getting up and dusting herself off. “Could he be in the testing area?” She thought, already moving toward said area. The testing areas were deep underground the base, and much farther out. As such, the long winding route down to it was extremely inconspicuous. And not many went down except the engineering team.

The sound grew louder as she descended the tunnels. Tweaks and clicks echoing off the walls. A thin drip light illuminated the path.

Eventually, she entered the large cave that served as the testing area. Arlo being nowhere to be found. Yet the sound persisted throughout the cave. Yulan tapped her goggles, before feeling something hit her head. Picking the fallen object, a small screw off the ground. She looked up at the wooden frame above, finally finding the fire bender.

Arlo had thrown himself into meticulous work on a reactor. Movements quick and precise yet fast paced. Losing himself in the mechanics.

What had been striking was the pair of oversized goggles pressed against his face. Looking extremely out of place on the ex cirque.

“Weird Hair!” Yulan yelled from below the platform, racing up to join the alarmed young man.

“Hey, Yulan…” Arlo greeted, forcing a smile on his face as he worked. “What brings you down here?” He asked, trying to act casual.

“I could ask the same to you, Weird hair. Your friends have been looking for you.” Yulan explained. “What’s going on with you?” She then questioned, a serious look in her eyes.

“Nothing.” Arlo lied, not looking at her.

“Yeah right it’s nothing.” Yulan scoffed, crossing her arms. “What’s with the goggles?” She asked, poking the strap on the back of his head.

“Sheesh, I know I look ridiculous!” Arlo tried to joke, but her expression went unchanged.

“You’re darn right that you do… take them off, Arlo.” Yulan ordered, pointing at the goggles.

“I kind of need them right now, working, you know? Actually, I’ll probably be at this all day, so-“ Arlo tried to excuse but she interrupted him.

“Goggles. Off.” Yulan repeated. The fire bender paused to stare at her, yet she remained unmoving. With a loud sigh he ripped the goggles from his head, shaking some hair from his face. His left eye, which was coloured golden was incessantly twitching, almost closed.

“Happy?” Arlo sarcastically muttered, turning. Though his form shook, preventing him from making any progress on the reactor. The fire bender lifted a hand to his forehead, grunting. “…Before you ask if I’m okay, I’m completely fine and happy!” Arlo quickly added, as he roughly punched his trembling arm.

“I find that hard to believe.” Yulan objected, biting her lip as she tried to find the words to say. “I’m not the right person for this…” She thought.

“Can you just leave me alone for a bit. Just don’t want to deal with some stuff right now.” Arlo muttered, hands limp.

“…Okay, I’ll just go tell Elsi and Wikilow-“ Yulan quietly replied but was cut off.

“NO! Do not tell them!” Arlo loudly objected, cutting the air with his hand. “Especially not them!” He clarified, eyes desperate.

“Then can you at least talk about this? Not with me, probably shouldn’t be me, but someone?” Yulan unsurely asked, thinking it was the right thing to say.

“Absolutely not…” Arlo instantly turned down, before visibly retreating into himself. Taking a deep breath he continued. “I don’t need to say anything. Because I’m fine, honest.” He tried to lie, attempting to force his left eye open to no avail.

“Please don’t say such an obvious lie, Arlo.” Yulan retorted.

“It’s not a lie! It’s not a lie…” The fire bender quietly repeated, leaning against a wooden beam.

“Listen-“ Yulan tried.

“It doesn’t matter okay! It’s over and done with!” Arlo snapped, though it might’ve been more toward himself then her. Yulan opened her mouth to speak. But he wasn’t listening anymore. Arlo was muttering things to himself, as if trying to convince himself of something. “It doesn’t matter… it doesn’t matter… doesn’t… as long as they’re happy… it doesn’t matter… happy…” Arlo stammered, holding his head, salt wetting his cheeks.

The curtains of the cirque’s facade had closed.

“Monkey feathers!” Arlo cursed, before muffling himself through a breakdown. His eye continued to act erratically. Yulan hesitantly watched a moment longer, before stepping forward and shaking the fire bender.

“Kyoshi come on! You’re an adult aren’t you! Act like one!” She shouted, wrestling him by the shoulders. He paid no mind to her actions. “What’s going on with him?” Yulan frantically thought.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry…” Arlo had begun saying on repeat, definitely not talking to her. Yulan nervously glanced behind her, dragging her hands over her face.

“Okay… I won’t tell anyone. We can just sit here or something, and talk, just talk!” She quickly reassured, pulling him out from the meltdown. As Arlo calmed himself down, she collapsed against the opposing wall. The fire bender sniffled, offering a hushed apology before falling silent. His goggles lay abandoned below the wooden frame. The reactor whirs and hums filling the silence. Yulan was unsure of what to say or do, desperately wanting to leave and find someone else to handle it. But did not want Arlo freaking out. So, she decided to prod him again.

“…Do… do you want to talk?” Yulan reattempted.

“I… I don’t want to ruin…” Arlo denied with a shake of his head, mumbling the last word so softly she couldn’t hear.

“Ruin what?” Yulan questioned.

“…Me.” Arlo answered after a long pause, avoiding eye contact. The fire bender seemed to have an inward debate over whether to talk or not. Eyes going from himself, Yulan and the reactor. He pulled at his white stripe and felt his twitching eye. Finally, his face settled. Mind becoming lost in the past as he began retelling his story.

Chapter Text

Arlo was always cheerful as a boy. Some would say unnaturally so. You could always find him skipping around the air temple with a small little smile on his face. Looking at the world around him in wonder, as if seeing it for the first time. Eyes so bright that they were practically on fire. He awoke earlier than anyone, always walking to the cliffs to greet the radiant sun. Stretching his arms wide open, embracing the ray’s warmth on his face. When the sun set, he would return, waving the star goodbye. Watched it settle beneath the depths of the night. As coolness overtook. And the beautiful sight of Republic City lit up in the distance. Then he would walk home in solitude.

Arlo lived alone with his mother, whose name was Arell. She was a sullen woman, eyes as dull as the stone pillars of their abode. Messy chestnut curls wrapped around her shoulders. The two lived by themselves, separated from the other acolytes. The same people his mother had grown up with now shunned her. But things had been okay.

Then things weren’t.

It started when Arlo was around six. A lucky number his mother had told him, gifting him a small cake for his birthday. She had been out, doing the usual business in the air temple. He was just messing around at home. Trying to fruitlessly work the metal boiler. It had been a sudden feeling. Starting out as a small tingle before erupting into a warm, burning sensation that pumped through his veins. The young boy had accidentally lit the carpet on fire. Soon the fire spread up the walls before it had engulfed the room in scorching flames. Luckily, he was able to escape out the door.

But their home was scorched.

Now, bending accidents were a common occurrence. But, there was a particular reason why his was a disaster. Maybe things would’ve turned out drastically different had he turned out a non bender like his poor mother. There had always been a portion of Avatar Aang’s fanbase that took things a little too far. Always been that small percent that refused to change, despite the Avatar’s best efforts. The traditionalists, the elitists of the air acolytes.

The problem only got worse when people suddenly began air bending. Unfortunately, a good number of them being the elitists faction. Refusing Master Tenzin’s offer of assistance, they trained themselves. Ego increasing by the minute as a divide formed in the acolytes. Some left, most stayed, eventually they started their started their own temple, further away from the city.

It was this group that Arlo’s mother had been born into. This group where she had met Arlo’s long dead father, a fire bender immigrant. Whom she married, and soon was widowed. Before that, she had Arlo. Who she loved more than life itself, but could not prevent the bile that arose in her throat. Upon being reminded day in and day out of what his existence had meant for her. Of the tragedy that had befallen her. The guilt of these feelings causing her to withdraw into a shell of her former self.

It wasn’t enough that he had his father’s hair and eye. But now Arlo was a fire bender. One of the accursed ash makers who had brought their people to near extinction if not for the brace actions of the Avatar. False words, but words the temple believed in nonetheless.

And so their isolation was worsened. Which the boy noticed despite the mother’s hollow attempts to hide them. Walking through the temple, hateful glares were thrown the pair’s way. His mother keeping her head down while Arlo just confusedly looked on.

“Mommy…” The boy whispered, pulling at her long sleeve when they arrived at the halfhearted attempt of a repaired house. She gave him a blank stare, mouth opening but no words exiting. “Why don’t the other acolytes like us?” Arlo asked, long hair covering his golden eye. His mother simply shrank out of his grasp, not daring to look at her son. “Mommy…?” Arlo whimpered, staring at his mother’s retreating back.

Alone in the bedroom they shared, Arlo tried to sleep from beside his mother. Yet it eluded him as he pulled at his white stripe and rubbed his eyes. The young boy pondered his question over and over. Trying to find an answer and satiate his curiosity. But more importantly than that, he wanted to see his mother smile for once. It was something the woman rarely did those days. When she did though, it lit up his entire week.

Arlo caught his reflection in the small mirror in the room’s corner. Mismatched eyes and appearance staring back at him. The boy shifted around, staring at the open sky above.

He would be a good son.

He would make his mother happy.

———

The next morning, instead of greeting the sun Arlo carefully picked up some sharp scissors. When his mother awoke, she found the boy eagerly waiting to show off his new look. Head badly shaven.

“Mommy! Look! Now I’m like the other kids!” Arlo cheered, forcing his golden eye to close, smile wide. In truth he felt very uncomfortable like that, but he beat the feeling down to his stomach. It would be worth it to make his mother happy. And she was happy if the others were happy. And they would surely be happy if he wasn’t different anymore, if he was better.

His mother had gasped, feeling his bald head.

“Now everyone will be happy and not mean to us now!” Arlo had celebrated, not seeing the look of horror that had dawned on his mother’s face. She wasn’t smiling yet, so Arlo supposed she wasn’t happy and that he hadn’t done enough.

He would just do better.

Arlo tried to be the perfect son. Kept his eye closed and wore the traditional clothing. Ate every scrap from his vegetable plate. He didn’t dare fire bend. Not when he was alone, never. His attempts brought forth a faint smile from his mother. That had been a good week. Despite how wrong it all felt, that one moment justified it all.

It was worth it, if people were happy.

So he tried taking it a step further, trying to turn lie into truth. But, he couldn’t seem to get another smile from his mother. When his hair started growing back, she had even stopped him from cutting it more. That had confused him. Why wasn’t it working? Why wasn’t she happy-

Oh… it didn’t matter what he did. The reason she wasn’t happy… the problem was him. He was making her unhappy. Making them all unhappy.

That meant, to make them happy, he had to go.

So that’s what Arlo did. When his mother was working late, deep inside the temple’s library. No one none the wiser when he quietly crept out of his home and outside. He stopped at the cliff before going, watching the sun set one last time. The boy was determined when he stepped one foot out the temple, and then another, and another. Eyes hopeful that this would make things better, that they would be happy with him finally gone.

And Arlo left.

———

Back in the present, Arlo had a dark look in his eyes upon finishing his tale. Yulan just stared at him in horrified shock. The fire bender scoffed, shaking his head. He tried to be the funny guy who made everyone laugh. Someone had to be. Arlo didn’t know if there was anyone who was, who genuinely could in their day and age. At least the left eye had stopped twitching. However, he did feel better. It was refreshing to take the mask off for once. To stop pretending, even to himself about who he was.

“Talking… isn’t that bad actually… it helped… thanks.” The fire bender awkwardly said to Yulan, pulling her out of her stupor.

“Don’t mention it. I’m surprised that cliche trick actually worked.” The engineer said in turn, crossing her arms.

“Tricks can be useful.” Arlo admitted with a nod.

“…Did you ever see your mom again?” Yulan asked, hoping it wasn’t insensitive. He shook his head. Arlo had joined Republic City’s circus after leaving. He never saw anyone from that temple ever again. Tried to push it out of his mind while making the audience laugh and cheer. But today proved it would never leave. The mere reminder overwhelming him. “Do you want to?” Yulan continued, lifting an eyebrow.

“…No. No, I don’t. She’s better off without me.” Arlo answered with a sad sigh.

“I find that hard to believe.” The Beifong objected. “You’re not a kid, you seriously can’t still be believing that.”She chastised, to his embarrassment. Narrowing his eyes, Arlo looked away from her. The sounds of celebration could be heard above them.

“You should go, go have fun.” Arlo pushed, gesturing up.

“I don’t think so, Weird Hair-“ Yulan started but paused, cringing at her wording. “Err, sorry…” She apologized.

“It’s not a big deal. I like my hair the way it is.” The ex cirque waved off.

“Kay… but… you’ve done stuff for you, right?” The engineer asked. Arlo ran through his memory before answering.

“Of course… I like making others happy. But, tinkering’s fun.” He answered, though pointedly avoided looking at the still whirring reactor. This did not go unnoticed by Yulan. Then, the Beifong suddenly recalled that first day in the workshop with Arlo, realization dawning on her.

“Err… do you like working in the workshop?” Yulan asked with a frown. Arlo’s eyes glazed over at her question. He tried to pull on a fake smile that didn’t fool her. The fire bender loudly sighed at this.

“I… I like getting to borrow stuff for tinkering… that’s nice…” He started, but that made Yulan’s glare harden. “No, okay! I don’t like working on weapons… they’re… they’re…not fun…” Arlo explained, hitting his arm. The revelation struck Yulan across the face.

“And you didn’t say anything?” She questioned, incredulous.

“It made you guys happy…” Was all he could offer up in response. Yulan trembled, clenching her fist.

“Kyoshi! Listen here, Weird Hair! If you don’t want to do something, then tell me! We’re fighting the damn Dai Li, who are the damn masters of getting people to do stuff against their will! Don’t make me a hypocrite, you hear?!” The engineer shouted in his face, causing him to take an alarmed step back.

“I-“ He tried to say.

“Okay!” Yulan repeated. He frantically nodded, to not anger her further. “Good…” The Beifong muttered, composing herself once more. “That settles that. Let’s head up, others are probably wondering where we are.” Yulan then stated, pulling the fire bender forward toward the tunnel.

“Wait, I can’t!” Arlo resisted, wrestling out of the girl’s strong hold. “I- I’ll see them, and then I’ll…I’ll… I can’t go-“ The fire bender tried to excuse.

“They’re not from your crazy acolyte temple!” Yulan yelled.

“I know! But I can’t risk going up there and-“

“What are you afraid of?!”

“A- Afraid? I’m not afraid-“

“You’re running away!”

“I’m not-“

“Yes you are!”

“How am I running away?”

“You’re trying to avoid facing this!” Yulan shouted, standing tall. Arlo looked scandalized at her accusation, but seemed to be desperately holding something back. “Do you think you can just avoid this forever? Man up!” The engineer ordered. Arlo’s face contorted.

———

Above, the Resistance were still celebrating the arrival of the legendary figures. A large group had gathered in the main cave, where they socialized and partied. Apparently this was normal for such an occasion. Despite the ludicrous illogicality of the event. The figures in question had managed to camp out near the edge of the commotion. Wikilow, Elsi, and Bara joining them. Gale had flown off as the fighters got more rowdy.

In the holding area, Hark was banging his head against the wall. Trying to block out their rambunctious noises.

The Avatar was recounting the journal’s contents with Elsi. Though apparently it didn’t provide any more insight than he could collect from his predecessor himself. It had piqued his interest. And it appeared to interest the air bender as well. It took their mind off the fact that they couldn’t find Arlo. And everyone else was too caught up to help at that point.

Bara quietly conversed with Bolin and Opal. Who also wondered where Yulan was. The air bending masters and Asami watched the proceedings from the sidelines.

A blob of black and white hair emerged from the tunnel. Surprised at the loud reception occurring but making his way through nonetheless. Behind Arlo was Yulan, who was not surprised. The two slowly approached the group.

“Arlo!” Elsi cheered, noticing his arrival. “Are you okay? How’s your eye?” She whispered, Wikilow by her side,

“I’ll…I’ll tell you guys later.” Arlo explained, looking down and taking a breath. He gave them a determined look, to which they hesitantly backed away and watched as he approached the air bending masters.

“Hi…” Arlo awkwardly greeted with a clumsy wave. “I didn’t get to introduce myself earlier. So um, I’m Arlo. Good to meet you.” The fire bender stated. Jinora’s eyes slightly widened at his name.

“…A pleasure to meet you as well, Arlo. Forgive me but, do you know someone named Arell?” Jinora quietly asked, saying his mother’s name. The name felt so light and heavy at the same time. Arlo said nothing, just nodded in response. The air bending master was silent, looking him in the eyes. As if seeing his entire life story through gold and brown. “Arell came to us some years ago, looking for her missing son. She misses you.” Jinora told him, knowing nothing else needed to be said.

Arlo’s eyes glistened.

“Tell her Arlo says hi. I-I’ll visit one day,” He said in turn, a genuine smile adorning his face. The master nodded, and that was all.

Arlo turned and gave a silent thanks to Yulan, who in turn gave him a thumbs out. The fire bender then returned to his questioning friends. Whose concerns he laughed off for later. Though not to the same degree as he usually would’ve done.

He was happy.

Truly happy.

Chapter Text

Wikilow patrolled the tunnels of the Resistance alone. A duty that wasn’t necessary with their large numbers. But one he still performed out of habit. The Avatar always preferred the thought that he was being efficient. No matter where or what he was doing.

He passed by the holding area when a steaming Yulan stormed out. A sight that was becoming more common those days.

“Yulan.” Wikilow greeted as she caught up.

“Hey.” The engineer curtly replied. A single scowl escaping her lips as she shot poison at the holding area.

“I assume you are still having trouble coming to terms with Hark’s betrayal.” The Avatar observed, watching his cousin huff.

“Spot on.” She sarcastically confirmed, crossing her arms. “Can’t get him to talk! Lousy traitor…” Yulan muttered.

“I do not see why we still require his knowledge. To my understanding, the engineering department has been able to successfully run technology maintenance without his cooperation.” Wikilow questioned, stone faced. Arlo had been allowed to cease work on the offensive equipment. Focusing on their power supply and convenience instead. However, the rest of the team had long learned how to manage without the cirque.

“He could still have stuff on the Dai Li.” Yulan rebutted.

“That is unlikely. Any knowledge he does possess will not likely serve any efficient use that we are not already aware of.” The Avatar said in turn. Yulan didn’t respond, a glare glued to her face. Wikilow tilted his head. “…What are your ulterior motives for interrogating Hark?” He asked, causing the young woman to sharply turn on him.

“I-“ She started but deflated, sliding against the cave wall. “He- Hark actually believes the Dai Li are in the right! He wasn’t even indoctrinated into it! He actually thinks they’re in the right!” Yulan ranted, kicking the wall. A common habit of hers. “I just don’t get it!” She explained, a sad tone to her.

“I see.” Wikilow stated.

“Well I don’t! We’ve been best friends since we were kids for Kyoshi’s sake! I don’t get it!” Yulan repeated.

“Understood. Perhaps I could attempt conversation?” The Avatar offered.

“Huh?” His cousin went, raising an eyebrow.

“If you’re goal is to again switch his allegiance. Listening to my perspective, an individual who also once swore their loyalty to the Dai Li might be a more effective tactic.” Wikilow explained. Yulan tapped on her goggles, before clicking her tongue.

“That- that sounds like a pretty good plan. Thanks…” She agreed. “Meet me by Hark’s cell at lunch.” Yulan instructed before disappearing into the tunnels on her own.

———

Wikilow finished his patrols just as before lunch. Swiftly entering the holding area to see an anxious Yulan. She was pacing back and forth a few feet away from Hark’s cell. Upon seeing her cousin, Yulan hurriedly composed herself. After a rushed greeting, the Beifong duo walked in front of Hark’s cell.

The former resistance engineer gave them a brief glance before facing away. Arms stubbornly crossed.

“Yulan, Avatar. Back so soon?” Hark mocked. Yulan opened her mouth to respond but closed it, having no new words to say. She looked to Wikilow to start, who nodded.

“I have been informed that you believe that the Dai Li is a righteous and good organization.” The Avatar blankly stated. Hark rolled his eyes at his wording.

“Seriously? Believe? They are in the right in this.” The former engineer preached with a scoff. “Not like any of you fools would get that through your thick skulls.” He continued, scornfully. “I can’t believe that the Avatar, the symbol of peace and balance has been let astray by terrorists.” Hark lamented.

“Incorrect.” Wikilow said back, though Yulan talked over him.

“We’re not terrorists!” She snapped. “You’ve seen the proof! Of what they are, Hark!” Yulan shouted.

“Lies and tricks, Yulan. You’ve been deceived by them, criminals. Just open your eyes for a second-“ Hark started, eyes softening ever so slightly before she cut in.

“That is rich coming from you!” The Beifong girl retorted. She would’ve continued her tirade had Wikilow not put his hand on her shoulder. Causing her to stand down as he took over. The Avatar had thought of the right statements to make, and the possible rebuttals he would receive in turn. Wikilow would attempt to steer the conversation toward certain information if he wanted to get anywhere.

“Hark, how do you justify the kidnapping and assassination of multiple innocents?” Wikilow calmly began, watching the engineer’s eyes narrow in suspicion.

“They deserved it.” Hark confidently answered.

“Why do you say that?” Wikilow asked.

“Dai Li are always in the right.” The former engineer easily replied. It resembled what Wikilow used to say to his friends. Ah, so his belief went to that far of an extent. Most evidence would most likely be countered with Dai Li said this and that. He’d need more information to continue.

“Why do you believe the Dai Li are in the right-” The Avatar questioned.

“I have proof they are!” Hark went, causing Wikilow to tilt his head and Yulan to gape.

“Elaborate.” Wikilow ordered, and the former engineer gladly did so.

———

*Flashback* Twelve years ago…

Hark lived in Ba Sing Se’s upper ring, the son of fire nation immigrants. Which was a rare occurrence in the Earth States, even more so that the family lived such lavish circumstances. He always theorized that his parents preferred the Dai Li’s authority over that in the Fire Nation. Whose methods of operation were lacking compared to the organization.

“The Dai Li are much more helpful.” His father had said with a crooked smile. Hark’s mother wasn’t involved in their internal affairs, and he rarely saw her around the house. She was an obedient woman who followed his father’s lead in most things. Hark often doubted their love for each other.

He didn’t see his father much either. So, the boy was mostly left to his own devices in the upper ring. Hark owned his own mini lab in the house, where he pulled apart and reassembled various toy mechanisms. He hung out with the other kids his age in the upper ring. Irresponsible fools who would rather flaunt their parents’ wealth and look down on the lower rings. But he enjoyed their company, his friends.

Hark couldn’t say the same about their parents. Parents who were just as irresponsible as their spawn

Suffice it to say, he would rather pull apart metal gears than his adult neighbours’ minds.

But his father valued the connections to their families. And Hark couldn’t protest, he would take over the family one day. The boy couldn’t see himself doing anything else in the future after all. He was resigned to that fate.

However, that changed one day.

Hark was alone in his lab. Wasting the day away on a personal Spirit Invaders IV machine he had been gifted for his birthday. Hark’s mother was somewhere, while his father was hosting other upper ring elites downstairs in the dining hall. Unfortunately, it was adults only so his friends couldn’t come. 

There was laughter from below him. Then the sound of crashes and shattering of glass. Hark rolled his eyes at his father’s antics. Suddenly his game stopped working. Hark checked the back, seeing that it was still plugged in. Odd. The doors to his room slammed open, three hooded figures in the doorway. Before he could even process what had happened they had roughly grabbed him. Soon they were in the carpeted hallway, a dirty gag in his mouth and metal coils binding him.

It was then Hark heard the very not good shouting below. Then he heard his father’s scream. The boy wiggled in his restraints, which served to make his kidnappers tighten them. The gag muffled his terrified cries as he was pushed forward. He could feel the sun’s light on his face as they passed the windows. How he yearned to fight back that day had his hands been free.

The window shattered. Glass slicing his skin. Hark’s captors yelled something and fell back. The boy tried to scramble away but tripped on the carpet, landing on his back. Fear paralyzed him, Hark squeezed his eyes together. He felt a large hand pull him to his feet. And then… his gag was pulled out. Hark sputtered, letting out a hoarse cough.

“Kid! Kid! You okay?” A deep concerned voice asked him. Hark felt the weight of his restraints falling off and hitting the floor. Timidly, the boy opened his eyes. His saviour was a young Dai Li agent. His hat loosely fitting on their head. Genuine concern for Hark’s well being was expressed. Hark shakily nodded.

“I-I’m okay!” The boy answered through a sniffle. The Dai Li agent clapped his back, trying to say something. However, a large rock was launched through one of the other windows. So the agent brought them both to the ground.

“Come on!” The agent yelled, cutting a rectangular platform from the stone. He put himself and Hark on it, before launching it away from the windows. “Stick with me kid! I’ll protect you!” The agent told him in a soothing manner. Hark could only nod and hang on to the agent’s uniform as they ran. His house had been attacked by bandits, a lot of them. Hark clutched the folds of the agent’s uniform as he took down the offenders group by group.

Hark didn’t at first realize when they arrived outside, in front of his house. Multiple Dai Li agents were positioned around the building’s perimeter, swiftly capturing any bandits who fled the conflict inside. He still had tears streaming down his cheeks as the agent led him farther away. Who then gently pried his fingers from their uniform.

“It’s alright kid, you’re safe now.” The agent comforted, ruffling his hair. “What’s your name, kid?” He quietly asked, shielding him away from the violent scene in the house.

“H-Hark, my n-name’s Hark, sir…” Hark sniffled, wiping his runny nose. “Wh-where are my parents?” The boy questioned, not seeing his guardians anywhere.

“Okay, Hark. I’m sure your parents are safe and sound. Trust me.” The agent soothed, a friendly smile adorning his face. Hark cried into his shoulder. Though the agent didn’t mind, continuing to send words of comfort. But in Hark’s grief he never noticed the lingering gazes from the surrounding agents.

It turned out that his parents weren’t safe and sound. Hark’s father had been murdered and his mother blinded. After recovering from her injuries, she seemed to reveal some hidden backbone. Taking over her husband’s affairs, the house was emptied and the family moved to Zaofu. Hark didn’t want to leave Ba Sing Se. His friends were there. And the Dai Li headquarters were there. Hark and become quite the fan of the organization after that day. But, his mother wouldn’t budge in her decision.

Hark and his friends had said they would keep in touch. They had the technology to do so after all.

Hark stopped trying after three months of no replies. He forgot their names in a mere year later.

On the bright side, his distant mother wasn’t so distant anymore. She had dinner with him, talked with him and made sure he was okay. They lived a nice life in Zaofu. Hark had been playing Spirit Invaders V on a slow handheld device when a toy plane rammed into his head. The boy had yelped and fell down to the artificial ground. The broken plane beside him.

“Oops.” A girl’s voice had went. “Sorry bout that, stranger.” She continued, helping him up. The girl had short black hair in two pigtails. A shiny pair of goggles that were much too big for her on her head.

“It’s fine.” Hark said back, blinking.

“I’m Yulan Beifong, you new here, stranger?” The girl cheerfully asked.

“Yeah, I’m Hark.” Hark replied, extending his hand which she happily took. Yulan fiddled with the plane’s controller, though the plane remained grounded. “I don’t think that will work.” Hark had said, she stuck her tongue out at him in turn.

“I’ll fix it later. Want to hang out?” Yulan offered, which he took. That was the beginning of Hark’s long friendship with Yulan. They talked about games and other tinkering topics. After some years the Dai Li came up, and he got the odd impression that the Beifong’s disliked the organization. Which he didn’t understand. That one agent defined Hark’s entire perception of the Dai Li. Somehow the boy turned blind to their faults.

He wasn’t an idiot. But he was also a kid.

Hark knew what he wanted to do when he grew up. He would join the Dai Li and do good like that one kind agent. As he and Yulan grew into their teenage years, Hark had already started planning for his chosen career. He had got to know the Beifongs, nice people.

However, that changed when Yulan took him to her room. And in a hushed voice asked him to join the Resistance against the Dai Li. He said he would think about it. Despite how badly he wanted to scream no in their faces. The Resistance would go on with or without him or them. In that moment Hark concocted a plan to become the Dai Li’s spy. The Resistance were a bunch of criminals. And it was clear that Yulan had been unfairly influenced by her dad to believe them right. Hark could help open her eyes.

He would do good.

*Flashback End*

———

“-Then I slowly pretended to develop the stutter thing to appear less intimidating.” Hark proudly admitted.

“That’s just! Just!” Yulan sputtered, eyes wide at his outlandish motives. “You’re basing this all off one Dai Li agent who saved your life years ago!” She angrily shouted.

“Your logic is flawed.” Wikilow debunked.

“Obviously not just that one example. I have never once seen the Dai Li acting unjust! Only corrupt officials have been assassinated! Only criminals and those who break the law are killed! And I would think an entire Resistance would justify just some aggression!” Hark argued, voice rising in volume as he and Yulan engaged in a loud verbal dispute. The Avatar accepted this turn of events, he had an opening.

“Hark.” Wikilow clearly stated, grabbing the engineers attention. “We are aware that the Dai Li arrests actual criminals as well. However, if the Dai Li were to convince you to continue siding with them, they would logically hide evidence that they were unjust.” He said.

“Like what?” Hark spat.

“Have you witnessed the average living conditions of smaller towns? The high tax rates of the average citizen compared to income?” Wikilow questioned, and to this Hark could not immediately argue against. “I have worked for the Dai Li longer than you have. Due to that experience, it can be assumed that I know more about their methods of operation. The agent that you speak of, is most likely an exception in the Dai Li’s number. The behaviour they exhibited is highly unusual compared to most agents.” Wikilow continued, and Hark had evolved into straight out glaring at him.

“So? Just because you’ve only-“ The former engineer tried to say.

“He’s been with them for over a decade, Hark…” Yulan coldly interrupted.

“The only Dai Li agent who expressed similar behaviour was removed from the organization.” Wikilow added.

“…What?” Hark growled.

“I once had a bending instructor who was not like the others. They went beyond training and asked about my emotional well being.” The Avatar explained. It was a memory he could only recently recall, having been pushed out of his mind for so long. “They tried to teach me more about the personal aspects of life. However, three days after I was assigned under his tutelage. I was told they were permanently removed from the Dai Li. That their behaviour was unacceptable for maintaining peace and should not be followed.” Wikilow explained, echoing the exact words of his instructors replacement.

Hark was silent at this evidence, glaring at him.

“…Shut up…” He seethed, gritting his teeth.

“I am not speaking.” Wikilow retorted, which further made the former engineer’s anger spike.

“Y-You’re wrong! You hear me!” Hark yelled, forcing himself up and hitting the rocky bar that separated him from them. He didn’t want to accept that he was wrong, that his efforts were for naught.

“Listen to yourself, Hark.” Yulan chastised, a hard but unrelenting look in her eyes. “Just listen to your own advice and open your eyes.” She told him, before leaving the holding area altogether. Hark said nothing as she left, hitting the rock again which echoed his futile defence. Wikilow tilted his head at the sight, expression unchanging.

“Your intentions are good-“ Wikilow tried to say.

“SHUT UP! I DO NOT. WANT. TO. HEAR. IT AVATAR!” Hark screamed, falling back into the darkness of his cell. Wikilow blinked at his outburst.

“Understood.” He simply said and silently exited the area as well. Leaving Hark alone to his swirling thoughts.

Hark had a lot to think about.

———

Elsewhere, a motorcycle swept through the night. Its rider careful that no one tailed her. She stopped the bike in a small farmhouse on the outskirts of Huíyì. Once it was completely silent, she unloaded her small cargo and entered the main living space.

“I’m back!” She shouted to the other inhabitants: Hafu, Sami, and Nat.

“Hey, Rin!” Hafu enthusiastically greeted with a wave. They were working on their next plan of attack in Huíyì. She left a bag of food on the small kitchen table. Grabbing two newspapers she walked upstairs into one of the few bedrooms. Knocking on the door, a faint enter was heard. Rin did. Inside, an insanely bored Rozoku was sitting in bed. His chest was heavily bandaged, and he was still weak from the gunshot. But otherwise, he was fine.

“Back already?” He cheekily asked as Rin threw one of the papers on his lap.

“Yeah, might rain soon. So I couldn’t leave you lot yet.” Rin chuckled as they both demolished the paper’s contents.

“Shame.” Rozoku shot back with a grin. Upon finishing the paper, he closed it, grabbing some scissors and carefully cutting the crossword section out. The fire bender then passed it back to Rin. “Still nothing about the resistance.” He sighed.

“Still surprised they managed to call it a mistake by the workers.” Rin said in turn, recalling what the Dai Li had reported the factory incident to be. “How’re you holding up?” She asked her old friend, who groaned.

“Could be better.” He muttered to her amusement.

“Heh, I’ll be right back. Don’t go anywhere.” Rin excused, walking back downstairs.

“Ha Ha.” Rozoku sarcastically said from behind her. When Rin came back, the papers were gone but her face was carefully fixed in a calm expression. However, he saw through her act. “What’s going on?” He asked.

“Nothing to worry about-” Rin began.

“I’m serious. What’s going on.” Rozoku repeated, she sighed at his insistence.

“...Main group is planning something big. Just said to start preparing for a large scale fight.” Rin started.

“Okay? That’s good?” The fire bender slowly said, confused.

“There’s some good news too. Avatar’s been found and is on our side. With the main group.” Rin got to the point, saying it as if tearing off a bandaid.

“Oh…” Rozoku went, understanding of her dilemma. When he was able to keep a clear head. Rin had gathered them all in his room and explained her actual past, leaving nothing out. Luckily, they had all accepted her still. But in that moment, Rozoku could see Rin’s guilt. “…You want to go apologize to them.” He stated, there was no point in lying.

“…Kind of…” Rin muttered, leaning against a wooden chair.

“…We’ll understand, Rin. Go for it!” Rozoku encouraged with a small smile.

“I don’t want to leave.” She quietly said back.

“We’ll be fine.” The fire bender waved off. Rin looked at his bandaged chest, doubtful. Rozoku chuckled, causing her to give him a confused look.

“What’s so funny?” Rin asked.

“Laughing at the parallels is all. Agni, Koto’s mom would love this!” Rozoku laughed.

“I don’t follow.” Rin deadpanned.

“Listen, Rin. Just go! You helped me get over myself. And I’m telling you to do the same!” The fire bender explained. She still looked hesitant so he kept going. “We’ll be here when you get back, extra careful. I can promise that.” Rozoku strongly continued. Rin was quiet for a moment before she started laughing too.

“Don’t be an idiot, and promise something so cheesy like that!” She wheezed, which her old friend joined in on.

“Does that mean you’re going?” He asked, catching his breath.

“…tomorrow…” Rin answered, returning his smile.

Chapter Text

Yulan Beifong sighed as she finished the last of her supply count for Bo. Looking over the various checked box after box, she stashed the clipboard away for later. The engineer sat on a heavy crate that overlooked the storage cave, thinking of the future. Things were really ramping up with the monumental progress they were making against the Dai Li. There was even talk they could end everything in a few months. It was surreal how fast it was going after years upon years of blood, sweat and tears.

Of loss… after loss…

Yulan shook her head free of that negativity. There was still so much work to do around the base. Jumping off the crate, she began making her way back to the workshop. The Beifong girl allowed the minutes to tick by as she busied herself with gears and nuts. Took extra care in triple checking every mechanism. Polished all her tools and wiped her goggles. Twice over saw every little detail of the workshop. Finally Yulan reached the point where there was nothing else to do. She was seriously procrastinating.

The members of the Beifong family that worked with the Resistance liked to keep a small yearly tradition. An annual dinner where they just talked and pretended that there was no fighting. That there was no Dai Li or a Resistance. Just the three of them, Bara, Yulan, and Bo.

Of course, this year would be different. There would be four of them at dinner. Bara, Yulan, Bo, and… and B-B-Wikilow. The duty of inviting the stone-faced Beifong was left to her. Which was something Yulan was struggling to do. It wasn’t that she didn’t like her… cousin. Or still thought of him as Benji Beifong. Yet she didn’t completely accept him as family either. She was stuck in an in between.

Yulan didn’t know what to think about Wikilow Beifong.

She bit her lip, leaning against her workbench. Yulan knew that the Avatar was a good person. Heck, he even talked to Hark with her… which she still needed to thank him for.

“Why is this so hard?” Yulan inwardly groaned, rubbing her eyes. But time was wasting, she had to get going. With a loud huff Yulan wandered back into the tunnels after closing her station down. “He’s either with his friends or patrolling… friends first…” Yulan decided, moving to the main cave area. She continued to ponder the matter all the way there, tapping her goggles incessantly. When Yulan arrived, she couldn’t find the Avatar, but found Elsi who was helping move supplies.

“Hey, Elsi!” Yulan shouted, jogging toward the startled air bender.

“Oh, Hi Yulan. How have you been?” Elsi greeted with a soft smile. The Beifong girl got along with Elsi just fine. There was something endearing about the shy girl who had erupted that first day. She would even call them friends.

“Good… good…” Yulan droned, not being completely honest. “I’m looking for Wikilow, do you know where he is?” The engineer asked, muttering a quick “please don’t be patrolling,” under her breath. 

“You just missed him. He and Arlo left to deliver their counts.” Elsi informed, pointing to the tunnel they left in. “Shouldn’t take too long to catch up with them.” She added.

“Thanks.” Yulan replied, though her voice was distant.

“…Are… are you alright?” Elsi prodded, picking up on her behaviour.

“Uh…” The Beifong girl trailed off.

“You seem a little out of it is all, if you don’t mind me asking.” Elsi continued, hands folded behind her back.

“I’m fine like I said… just got a lot on my mind…” Yulan sighed, crossing her arms and leaning against a large wooden beam. “You know… big plans coming up and all… stuff…” The engineer explained, though mentally cursed her obvious vagueness.

“…Yeah I get it, pretty stressful…. is that all?” The air bender suspiciously questioned.

“Err…” Yulan mumbled. She wanted to just make a quick excuse and get the deed done with. But that wouldn’t make her feel any better in the long run. An idea then began to come into fruition. “Hey… out of you and Weird Hair, you knew Wikilow longer right?” The Beifong girl asked. Elsi tilted her head at her question, before unsurely nodding.

“It wasn’t that long, but I did meet him first.” Elsi answered, an unspoken ‘why’ fluttering above.

“How… how do I say this without sounding weird? How do you talk to him?” Yulan asked.

“…We just talk, there’s nothing else to it.” The air bender said while tilting her head.

“Just talk?” The engineer doubted, furrowing her brow.

“Well yeah… though, I would say we’re both more listeners then talkers, heh…” Elsi added, softly chuckling at her memories. That didn’t help Yulan much, eyes darting to the ground. “…I’m really sorry if you find this rude… but could you tell me what this is about, Yulan?” Elsi requested. The engineer hesitated, before relenting.

“We’re having a good old Beifong family dinner. It’s a tradition, you know? And we want to ask Wikilow to come to this one… you know?” Yulan explained, tapping her goggles.

“Oh… it’s about Wikilow then…” Elsi surmised, receiving a subtle nod in turn.

“I know I’m being ridiculous… Dad and Bo have apparently already moved on… but it just doesn’t feel right!” Yulan raved while Elsi listened. “And I don’t know why it’s not right!” She bemoaned. “Before you ask about-about Benji, it’s not about him! It’s not!” The engineer defended at Elsi’s doubtful stare. However, the air bender did not appear convinced of that.

“…Okay, so it’s about his personality?” Elsi guessed.

“It’s not that. Believe me he ain’t the first quiet boy I’ve met. It’s also not his whole Dai Li thing, I’m pretty sure mostly everyone’s over that. I just can’t talk to him.” Yulan expressed.

“…I’m sorry… but are you sure it’s not about Benji?” The air bender apologetically pushed. Confident that if Wikilow did not have a Beifong after his name things would differ.

“I-It’s not!” The engineer wanted to insist, but she would be lying to herself. “Fine, you got me. Maybe it is-kind of that.” Yulan admitted. “Benji ‘died’ when I was a little kid. I sort of never really believed he was gone. So when he appeared here I just felt so damn happy. I really thought my cousin was back. Then, Benji wasn’t, and he’s here instead…” Yulan expressed, a shake in her voice. The Beifong girl had never said her feelings aloud. But now that she had, it was dawning on her why she struggled with Wikilow.

“For Kyoshi’s sake! Dammit!” Yulan cursed, sliding to the ground. “I’m blaming him for not being Benji!” The engineer despaired. “I’m horrible aren’t I?”

“You’re not horrible.” Elsi soothed, sitting down next to Yulan. “Things have been moving so fast. Don’t feel like you have to rush this, rush accepting him, Yulan.” The air bender quietly but warmly reassured.

“But tonight-“ The engineer tried to say.

“Maybe you could ask your Dad, or Bo to invite him.” Elsi suggested.

“I’ll still have to talk to him at the actual dinner.” Yulan retorted.

“I…I’m so sorry, Yulan… but I really don’t know what I can say to help you-help you just stop feeling like this…” Elsi apologized, looking away.

“Nah, it’s alright… thanks anyways, Elsi. I’ll see you around.” Yulan waved off, forcing a grin to her face. Quickly, the engineer stood and sped walked away from the concerned air bender.

…

…

Yulan somehow found her way into an empty tunnel. Sighing, she felt a crinkle in her coat’s pocket. Hesitantly, she removed an old, faded picture. It showed an old family photo they took before Benji and his parents died. A younger Yulan happily posed with her equally excited cousin, hands wildly waving in the air. A small chuckle, the smallest of small chuckles escaped her lips.

She brought the photo closer.

“I never really grieved for you, cousin.” Yulan whispered, running her fingers over Benji’s frozen face. Tears leaked from her eyes, wetting her hands. “But… but you’re really g-gone… huh?” The engineer cried, something she hadn’t let herself do in front of Elsi. Yulan pushed the photo against her chest, sobbing.

And Yulan grieved…

And Yulan let Benji sleep…

———

Hours later, Elsi’s mind remained on the matter at hand. She pondered on any more advice that could help her friends ease the situation. However, it appeared she wouldn’t need to when a hand landed on her shoulder. Turning, she found Wikilow next to her.

“Elsi.” He greeted.

“Hey, Wikilow.” She cheerfully replied.

“What are satisfactory topics for inefficient leisure?” Wikilow asked, cutting to the chase. Apparently Yulan had been able to invite Wikilow herself. Though she wore her goggles over her eyes for some reason. Elsi let a small smile spread across her face at that. However…

“Yulan stated that the event’s discussion would not feature the Resistance or Dai Li. I do not want to disappoint the Beifongs’ event by being unable to contribute. “Wikilow explained.

“Oh…” Elsi sighed. “You could talk about bending, or things we did on the run with Arlo.” She suggested.

“Understood.” The Avatar nodded.

“…Just be yourself.” Elsi told him.

“There is not much to discuss about myself.” Wikilow turned down.

“That’s not true.” The air bender rebutted. “Don’t overthink it. I’m sure they’re not expecting you to be anything else but you” She encouraged. Wikilow tilted his head, before nodding once more.

“Understood.” He stated.

“Hope you have a good time.” Elsi softly said as they parted ways.

“I will try.” Wikilow ended with.

———

Wikilow patiently stood by the entrance of one of the smaller caves. The Beifong dinner would take place there, where a simple wooden table had been set up for the evening. He had been the first to arrive, and was waiting for the others to show up. The Avatar heard footsteps, and saw Yulan appear from the right. She hesitated upon seeing him, before standing next to him.

“Evening… Wikilow.” Yulan greeted.

“Yulan.” He responded with,

“Looking forward to tonight? I know I am.” The engineer asked with a laugh.

“I have prepared for the event to the best of my ability.” Wikilow stated, blinking. She was silent, taking a deep breath in and out before speaking again. It was awfully quiet.

“By the way, I’m sorry.” Yulan quickly apologized, looking away.

“I do not know what you are apologizing for.” The Avatar replied, tilting his head.

“Ah, right. I sort of, made things a bit weird between us I guess. Well, that is to say, well-I-I-“ She stammered but got her point across well enough. Which Wikilow was able to discern.

“I see.” He stated, posture tight.

“Benji’s gone, I know that.” Yulan expressed, keeping her voice straight. “So, don’t feel like you have to act different for our sake, okay? I…we want to get to know Wikilow Beifong.” She stubbornly explained.

“Understood.” Wikilow replied with a single nod. There was shouting from their left. Bara and Bo approached the two, carrying a single basket with small delicacies. They didn’t appear as the most efficient use of food to Wikilow. Being more on the unhealthy side of things. But, the family certainly seemed to value them.

Bara clapped Wikilow on the shoulder, before entering the cave with Bo. Before he and Yulan followed suit, Wikilow spoke. “I apologize in advance if my etiquette is unsatisfactory.” He said to her confusion. “My contributions to discussion will likely be minimal.” The Avatar clarified.

“Eh? That… it doesn’t matter. It… it means a lot that you’re just here right now, because… because you’re family.” Yulan expressed. “Let’s make some memories as one, cousin.” She stated, genuine. Wikilow tilted his head at her response. However, he nodded and together they entered the cave for dinner.

He had a good time.